b 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 


PRESENTED  BY 

PROF. CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 

MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


TWENTY  YEARS 


AMONG  THE  MEXICANS, 


A  NARRATIVE 


OF 


MISSIONARY    LABOR, 


BY 


MELINDA   RANKIN. 


CINCINNATI: 

CHASE  &  HALL,  PUBLISHERS. 

1875 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1875,  by 

MELINDA   RANKIN, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.  C. 

STESKOTTPED  A.T   PEANKLIH  TYPE  FOCHDET,  CIHCIHffATI. 


TO  THE 

PARTICULARLY      > 
THOSB  WHO  HAVE   AIDED   HER   IN   HER   WORK   IN   MEXICO, 
THIS   LITTLE  BOOK 
»  AFPECTIONATBLY  DEDICATED   BY  THE 

AUTHOR. 


PREFACE 


The  narrative  is  written,  and  I  have  concluded 
to  give  it  to  the  public.  It  was  commenced  under 
very  serious  doubts  as  to  the  propriety  of  its  pub- 
lication, lest  there  might  appear  a  spirit  of  egotism 
in  arraying  my  imperfect  labors  before  the  world. 
In  gathering  up  and  writing  out  the  actual  facts  of 
my  personal  experience,  I  have  found  much  satis- 
faction. The  review  of  the  way  in  which  the  Lord 
has  led  me  has  greatly  strengthened  my  faith  in 
His  providential  dealings  with  His  people,  and 
confirmed  my  belief  that  He  still  accomplishes  His 
divine  purposes  through  weak  instrumentalities. 
In  view  of  this,  I  have  arrived  at  the  conclusion 
that  the  facts  of  my  personal  missionary  experience 
are  not  my  own,  and  therefore  I  have  no  right  to 
suppress  them,  however  much  my  natural  disposi- 
tion may  incline  me  to  do  so.  Hence,  I  give  this 
brief  narrative  of  my  Twenty  Years'  Experience 
among  the  Mexicans,  to  the  public,  from  a  firm 

(V) 


VI  PREFACE. 

conviction  of  duty  to  God,  and  will  indulge  the 
hope  that  He  will  make  it  useful  to  those  into 
whose  hands  the  little  book  may  fall. 

I  am  aware  it  will  be  subject  to  various  criti- 
cisms. With  some,  it  will,  I  doubt  not,  be  received 
as  an  exhibition  of  God's  faithfulness  to  His  prom- 
ises, and  an  example  of  His  condescension  in  favor- 
ing one  of  his  weakest  servants.  If  this  apprecia- 
tion be  arrived  at,  I  shall  be  fully  compensated  for 
this  presentation  of  my  life-service  for  the  Master. 

There  is  another  class  who  may  probably  deign 
to  look  into  the  book,  and  who,  having  no  proper 
understanding  of  a  work  of  faith,  will  pronounce 
the  facts  presented  the  result  of  a  wild  fanaticism 
and  of  a  weak  and  misguided  mind.  From  this 
class,  I  most  frankly  acknowledge,  I  have  expected 
naught  but  disapprobation,  therefore  I  shall  not  be 
disappointed  in  any  criticisms  they  may  see  fit  to 
make. 

Then,  there  are  those  who  profess  to  have  an 
appreciation  and  knowledge  of  missionary  labor 
who  may  say  the  work  described  might  have  been 
done  better.  To  such,  I  would  say,  I  wish  you  had 
come  into  the  field  at  the  stage  of  progress  which  I 
entered  it,  and  accomplished  the  work  as  you  think 
it  ought  to  have  been   done.     It  is  quite  easy  to 


PEEFACB.  Vll 

criticise  the  labors  of  predecessors,  without  due 
regard  to  the  stupendous  disadvantages  under  which 
they  have  labored,  and  because  things  have  not 
been  brought  to  a  stage  of  perfection,  to  say  there  is 
an  evident  failure  in  their  plans  and  purposes.  It 
is  a  doubtful  question,  however,  whether  these 
critics  could  have  done  better  under  the  same  diffi- 
cult circumstances. 

Breaking  up  the  ground  and  sowing  the  seed, 
always  precedes  the  harvest.  The  forest  has  to  be 
leveled  and  much  hard  labor  has  to  be  accomplished 
before  towns  and  cities  can  be  built ;  and  if  some  of 
my  successors  do  not  find  the  cities  already  built, 
they  will  at  least  find  some  degree  of  foundation 
upon  which  to  build. 

When  I  transferred  the  mission  of  Northern  Mex- 
ico to  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  I  claimed  only  that  a 
FOUNDATION  had  been  laid,  and  that  the  super- 
structure had  yet  to  be  reared.  Although  there 
were  six  organized  churches,  with  some  hundreds 
of  converted  Mexicans,  and  a  school  attached  to 
each  church,  with  a  training  school  for  boys  in  the 
seminary  building  in  Monterey,  also  an  abundance 
of  precious  seed  scattered  over  the  land,  yet  I  pre- 
sented the  field  as  very  needy  and  in  great  want  of 
efficient  laborers  for  'perfecting  this  work,  and  for 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

fully  carrying  out  the  plans  and  purposes  which  had 
been  laid  in  faith  and  prayer.  May  God  enable 
those  who  take  up  this  work  to  rightly  understand 
it,  and  give  due  honor  to  the  agencies  which  have 
preceded  them. 

The  gathering  of  those  churches  has  been  done 
mainly  through  the  instrumentality  of  native  Chris- 
tians. With  the  experience  which  they  had  gained 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  they  were  enabled  to  reach 
the  hearts  of  their  fellow-countrymen  with  the  same 
blessed  truths  far  more  successfully  than  any  foreign 
missionary  who  might  have  been  brought  upon  the 
field  could  have  done.  There  are  peculiarities  of 
Mexican  mind  and  character  which  foreigners  fail 
to  understand  or  reach.  Many,  very  many,  of  the 
blinded  votaries  of  the  papacy  in  Mexico  have  been 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus  through  the  instructions  imparted  them  by 
these  unlettered  Bible  readers.  To  undervalue  and 
set  at  naught  this  heaven-approved  instrumentality 
I  can  not  but  regard  as  a  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost. 
To  those  who  lightly  estimate  these  labors,  I  say, 
with  tearful  eyes,  be  careful  in  your  judgment,  lest 
the  Master  who  called  them  into  His  service,  and 
has  so  significantly  accepted  this  service,  be  wounded 
in  the  house  of  his  professed  friends. 


PREFACE.  IX 

Also^  I  would  say  to  all  whom  it  may  concern, 
that  in  giving  this  brief  history  of  my  mission 
among  the  Mexicans,  I  have  most  strenuously  en- 
deavored to  avoid  appropriating  undue  honor  to 
myself.  I  have  felt  it  an  imperative  duty,  and  it 
has  been  my  pleasure,  to  recognize  the  labors  done 
by  others  on  the  field,  and  to  duly  notice  those 
labors  as  far  as  was  consistent  with  the  brevity  of 
my  narrative.  After  I  carried  my  mission  into 
Mexico  in  1865,  I  worked  mainly  through  others, 
employing  both  American  and  native  laborers,  some- 
times having  fifteen  at  a  time  in  the  various  de- 
partments of  the  field,  and  being  obliged  often  to 
leave  the  work  in  the  charge  of  suitable  persons  to 
come  to  the  United  States  to  solicit  the  funds  for 
their  support.  This  work  I  claimed  for  the  Amer- 
ican   Foreign  Christian  Union,  and  under  whose 

auspices  I  planted  this  first  ^mission  in  Northern 
Mexico.  No  other  missionary  society  entered  this 
field  until  1870,  at  which  time  the  Baptist  Home 
Missionary  Society  employed  their  first  laborer, 
Rev.  Thomas  Westrup.  In  1871,  the  Eriends  sent 
a  missionary  to  the  State  of  Tamaulipas.  In  1872, 
the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  sent  their  first 
missionaries  to  the  State  of  Zacatecas,  and  also  to 
the  City  of  Mexico.     In  1873,  the  Methodist  Board 


X  PREFACE. 

of  Missions  sent  Rev.  Dr.  Butler  to  the  City  of 
Mexico.  The  Episcopalians  have  a  mission  in 
Mexico,  but  I  am  not  fully  acquainted  with  the 
facts  of  its  origin,  or  of  the  date  of  its  commence- 
ment. Probably  Rev.  Mr.  Riley,  who  is,  an  Epis- 
copalian, has  transferred  his  mission  in  the  City  of 
Mexico  to  that  denomination — am  not  positive. 

If,  in  my  representations,  I  have  made  any  mis- 
takes, I  will  most  cheerfully  rectify  those  mistakes 
when  convinced  that  such  have  been  made. 

That  this  little  book  shall  be  an  exponent  of 
truth  and  justice  has  been  my  chief  desire  and  aim; 
and  that  God  will  bless  it  as  it  goes  forth  to  the 
public  is  my  most  earnest  prayer. 

MELINDA  RANKIN. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 
Why  this  hook  was  written— The  question  of  woman's  proper 
sphere-^A  consecration  to  missions         .        .        .        .15 

CHAPTER  II. 
What  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ?— Wants  of  the  Valley  of  the 
Mississippi — Two  years  in  Kentucky ;  thence  to  the  State  of 
Mississippi — Delighted  with  the  "  Sunny  South  "         .      19 

CHAPTER  III. 
Looking  over  into  Mexico— A  dark  prospect— Responsibility  of 
American  Christians — Public  appeals  unavailing — Resolved 
to  go  to  Mexico— Closed  my  labors  in  Mississippi  and  started 
for  Mexico— Remarkable  Providences— Could  not  get  imme- 
diately into  Mexico— Decided  to  go  to  Texas — Incidents  of 
travel 22 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Entrance  into  Texas — A  beautiful  country — Located  at  Hunts- 
ville — Interesting  field  of  labor— Arrested  by  sickness — Re- 
covery— Greatly  desiring  to  carry  the  torch  of  Divine  Truth 
to  the  millions  of  Mexico 29 

CHAPTER  V. 
Entrance  upon  work  for  the  Mexican  people — Important  infor- 
mation gained  through  Rev.  Daniel  Baker— Sight  of  a  live 
Mexican — Heartfelt  sympathy  for  the  whole  nation — No 
place  for  boarding  could  be  obtained — Home  of  my  own — 
Could  not  go  into  Mexico  with  the  Bible — Opened  a  school 
for  Mexican  children  on  the  American  side  of  the  Rio  Grande 
— Encouraged  in  my  efforts  in  teaching  the  Bible — Dangers 
of  living  on  the  frontier — Exchanging  a  Bible  for  a  "saint" 
— Distribution  of  Bibles  among  Mexicans  on  the  American 
and  Mexican  side  of  the  river 34 

CHAPTER  VL 
Recruits  of  the  enemy  from  abroad — Looking  to  God  for  help 
against  the  mighty — A  French  convent  proposed — Resolved 
to  erect  a  Protestant  seminary  by  its  side — Protestant 
Christians  must  aid  me— Soliciting  funds — Encounters  with 
two  business  men — Aid  from  the  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Education 43 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Laborious  work  to  obtain  money  for  the  Mexicans— Some  pro- 

(xi) 


Xll  CONTEisTS. 

posed  bullets  instead  of  Bibles — Variety  of  treatment- 
Helped  by  a  Catholic— Treated  rudely  by  a  lady — Find 
many  friends  to  the  cause — Finally  obtain  sufficient  funds 
for  my  seminary  building 51 

CHAPTKR  VIII. 
Return  to  Brownsville — The  convent  built — Contracted  with  a 
responsible  man  for  the  erection  of  my  building — Rented 
rooms,  and  opened  my  school  again— School  soon  full— Com- 
menced Bible  and  Tract  distribution — Unbelief  of  Protest- 
ants— Enter  my  new  seminary— Dedication — Much  encour- 
agement by  new  openings  of  usefulness         ...      57 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Need  of  help — The  appeal  made — Letter  published  by  the 
American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union — An  effort  made  to 
find  a  suitable  colporteur — None  could  be  found — Become  a 
colporteur  myself— The  A.  &  F.  C.  U.  furnishing  an  assist- 
ant in  my  school — Incidents  of  Bible  work — Murder  of  a 
German  Protestant 63 

CHAPTER  X. 

Troubled  waters — A  storm  of  persecution — School  nearly  broken 
up— Judgments  of  God  pronounced— Submitting  the  case 
to  God,  and  waiting  for  a  manifestation — Sudden  removal 
of  the  instigator  of  the  persecution— Work  resumed  and 
school  full  again 71 

CHAPTER  XI. 
A  revolution  for  religious  freedom — The  Priest  Party  and  Lib- 
eral Party — Immense  revenues  of  the  church  party — Juarez 
an  able  leader  of  the  liberal  party — Letters  written  to  the 
A.  &  F.  C.  U.  at  that  time — The  Scriptures  going  rapidly 
into  Mexico — Fifteen  hundred  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
more  than  two  hundred  thousand  pages  of  tracts — Severe 
affliction  and  sickness — Touching  fidelity  of  a  Mexican 
woman — The  bandit  Cortinas — Brownsville  invaded— Four 
■weeks  absence  in  Matamoras — A  school  with  New  Testa- 
ments— Two  Mexican  women  wondering  why  they  had  ever 
prayed  to  saints — Another  burning  her  images — Final 
triumph  of  the  Liberal  party — A  great  demand  for  Bibles 
and  tracts  for  Mexico — The  American  Bible  and  Tract  So- 
cieties supplying 75 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Wrote  to  the  Bible  Society  for  an  Agent — Rev.  Mr.  Thompson 
receives  an  appointment — Goes  into  Mexico — Brings  two 
Mexicans  to  Brownsville,  who  unite  with  the  Protestant 
Church — Desirous  of  going  to  Monterey— French  interven- 
tion and  civil  war  prevented — Rev.  Mr.  Hickey  appointed 
agent  for  the  Bible  Society — The  French  intervention  threat- 
ens Protestantism— Maximilian  and  Carlotta — Carlotta's  in- 


CONTENTS.  XUl 

sanity — French  troops  withdrawn — Maximilian  finally  exe- 
cuted— Eeligious  freedom  nobly  outrides  the  storm     .      87 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Compelled  to  leave  my  seminary— A  Presbyterian  minister  de- 
mands the  keys — Went  to  Matamoras — Happy  in  being  on 
Mexican  soil — Obliged  to  leave — Resolved  to  go  to  the 
United  States— Delayed  at  Bagdad — Quartered  on  a  schooner 
■ — One  of  our  company  murdered  by  the  rebels — Leaving 
Bagdad — Entreated  to  remain  in  New  Orleans       .        .      97 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Visiting  the  hospitals— Delicacies  solicited  in  New  Orleans— Per- 
sonal distribution  of  them — Scenes  of  suffering — Principal 
of  school  for  Freedmen — An  old  preacher  learning  the  al- 
phabet—Desirous of  returning  to  my  Mexican  work    .    105 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Brownsville  taken  by  the  United  States  troops— The  garrison 
burned— Attempt  to  burn  the  town— Return  to  Brownsville 
—Find  the  Seminary  building  greatly  injured— Repaired  it, 
and  opened  my  school — Troops  recalled— Obliged  to  leave — 
Return  to  New  Orleans— Maximilian  decides  to  sustain  re- 
ligious liberty  in  Mexico— Start  for  Monterey — Another 
visit  to  Bagdad— Close  of  the  war — What  the  people 'of  Bag- 
dad thought— Assassination  of  President  Lincoln         .     113 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Seeking  Protestant  head-quarters— No  missionary  Society  had 
entered  Mexico — Necessity  of  a  permanent  Protestant  Mis- 
sion—Monterey regarded  the  most  important  point— Suita- 
ble buildings  necessary — Resolve  to  come  to  the  United 
States  for  money— Trip  from    Monterey  to  Matamoras — 

Taken  prisoner  by  Cortinas 120 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Arrive  in  New  York — The  American  and  Foreign  Christian 
Union  approve  my  plan — Obliged  to  make  personal  solicita- 
tion from  individuals — First  donation  $500 — Crowning  dona- 
tion $10,000,  by  one  individual— Returned  to  Monterey- 
Rev.  Mr.  Hickey's death— Mr.  Thomas  Westrup  appointed  by 
the  B.  S.  as  successor— Purchased  a  building  for  the  Protest- 
ant mission — Mexican  converts  would  make  good  mission- 
aries— Decided  to  employ  four — Resolve  to  go  to  the  United 
States  and  obtain  it — Appeal  to  the  Christian  ladies — Favor- 
able response  by  the  ladies  of  Hartford  and  New  Haven, 
Conn. — Returned  to  Monterey — Mission  house  ready  for  oc- 
cupancy— Commissioned  the  Bible-readers  to  go  forth  129 
CHAPTER  XVIIL 

Regions  beyond— Send  Bible-readers  to  the  State  of  Zacatecas— 
Influence  of  an  American  gentleman — Letter  from  the 
"Christian  World" — Bible  agent  baptizes  forty  converts— 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

This  mission  transferred,  in  1871,  by  the  A.  &  F.  C.  U.  to  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions— Details  of  the  work — The 
priests  discomfited — An  open  Bible  their  dread     .        .    139 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
Mission  commenced  in  the  City  of  Mexico — Bibles  had  been  cir- 
culated by  the  British  Bible  Society — View  of  the  work — 
Letter  from  an  Englishman 152 

CHAPTER  XX. 
Eyangelical  Society  of  Oaxaca,  also  one  at  Saltillo — Procured 
the  services  of  Rev.  John  Beveridge — Four  churches— Mr. 
Westrup  decides  to  become  a  Baptist — The  majority  of  Mex- 
ican converts  decide  not  to  go  with  him — Ordination  of  two 
ministers — Two  more  churches  organized — Opening  fields  in 
the  "region  beyond" 157 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
Image  of  the  Virgin  destroyed— Protestants  suspected—"  Death 
to  the  Protestants"  determined  by  a  mob — Appeal  to  the 
Mexican  authorities ;  also  to  the  American  Minister — Pro- 
tection obtained — Destroyers  of  the  image  unknown — Sup- 
posed to  be  instigated  by  the  priests       ....    170 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
Eevolution  of  1871— Dissatisfaction  with  Juarez — Diflaculty  of 
obtaining  soldiers — Peace-loving  Mexicans — Battle  fought 
six  miles  from  the  city — The  generals  flee,  and  the  soldiers 
rush  into  town  to  rob  and  murder — Determine  to  protect 
the  mission  property — Soldiers  at  window,  demanding  life 
or  money— Four  men  killed  on  my  sidewalk— Escape  to 
friends— Mfen  brought  to  order 176 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
The  people  determine  the  trouble  should  cease — The  Generals 
consent  to  obtain  terms  from  Juarez — Three. men  sent  to  the 
city  of  Mexico— Juarez  rejects  them — His  death — Lerdo  de 
Tejada  came  in  power — An  amnesty  proclamation — Mission 
again  prospered— Obtained  a  competent  teacher  for  a  young 
men's  training  school  in  Monterey 186 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
Failing  health— Resignation  to  the  Master's  will— Came  to  New 
York — The  A.  &  F.  C.  U.  decline  to  receive  my  resignation 
— Finally  left  me  to  transfer  the  Mission  as  I  thought 
proper— Concluded  to  transfer  it  to  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.— Ac- 
cepted       191 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
Concluding  thoughts— True  policy  of  treating  Catholics— Dea- 
con   Stoddard's   advice— The    crowning   joy  of  my  work 
among  the  Mexican  people 197 


Twenty  Years  Among  the  Mexicans. 


CHAf^TEH  I. 


Why  this  book  was  written — The  question  of  woman's  proper 
sphere  fully  decided— A  consecration  to  missions— Patient 
waiting. 

SINCE  the  failure  of  my  health  has  compelled 
me  to  retire  from  active  service  on  the  field, 
the  question  has  been  repeatedly  asked  me,  "  Why 
do  you  not  write  a  history  of  your  mission  among 
the  Mexicans  ?''  Various  considerations,  having 
weight  in  my  own  mind,  at  first  repelled  such  an 
idea,  and  I  uniformly  replied,  "I  am  utterly  op- 
posed to  autobiographies.  And  it  savors  too  much 
of  egotism  for  me  to  set  forth  to  the  public  my 
own  personal  labors.  Besides,  I  do  not  claim  very 
wonderful  displays  of  magnanimity  in  any  thing  I 
have  done.  Therefore  I  am  not  at  all  disposed  to 
put  my  deeds  in  print,  as  if  I  believed  them  de- 
serving of  especial  admiration  and  praise." 

The  question,  however,  has  continued  to  be  re- 
peated, and  that  by  persons  to  whose  opinion  I 
owed  respect.  Ope  reverend  divine,  whom  I  met 
for  the  first  time,  said  to  me,  "  You  owe  the  Chris- 

(15) 


16        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

tian  public  a  narrative  of  the  way  in  which  God 
has  led  you.  Your  work  among  the  Mexicans  has 
been,  most  emphatically,  the  Lord's  work,  and  it 
seems  to  me  He  claims  that  it  should  be  displayed 
for  His  name^s  sake." 

This  was  a  new  view  of  the  subject,  and  I  felt 
constrained  to  take  the  matter  into  serious  consid- 
eration. Could  God  be  glorified  in  the  effort,  I 
felt  willing  to  take  up  the  cross — for  such  it  seemed 
to  me — and  to  write  out  the  simple  facts  connected 
with  my  work  among  the  Mexicans.  And  if,  in 
now  giving  the  details  as  they  come  up  in  my 
memory,  the  glory  of  God  shall  appear  to  be  the 
paramount  object,  I  shall  probably  lay  them  be- 
fore the  public;  but  should  I  discover  the  motive 
to  be  self-glorification,  I  shall,  most  unhesitatingly, 
commit  the  manuscript  to  the  flames. 

One  very  important  consideration  which  inspires 
rae  to  this  undertaking  is  the  hope  that  I  may 
prove,  by  actual  facts  which  have  occurred  in  one 
woman's  life,  that  our  Divine  Master  has  still  work 
for  woman  to  do  in  His  kingdom  on  earth.  When 
we  look  into  the  New  Testament  we  see  the  impor- 
tant service  rendered  Him  by  woman ;  and  we  not- 
ice also  that  He  not  only  recognized  it,  but  highly 
commended  it.  In  relation  to  an  act  performed  by 
woman  He  said,  "  Wherever  the  gospel  is  preached 
throughout  the  whole  world,  this  that  this  woman 
has  done  shall  be  spoken  of  as  a  memorial  of  her.'' 
To  a  very  great  extent  the  prevailing  sentiment 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        17 

among  Christ's  people  has  been,  that  woman's 
work  should  be  necessarily  circumscribed,  lest  she 
transcenjdLlh-e -delicacy  belonging  to  her  sex.  To 
unwomanly  aspirations  or  conduct  I  am  as  much 
opposed  as  any  one.  But  had  public  sentiment 
been  ray  guide  some  forty  years  ago,  I  should 
probably  have  settled  down  in  my  New  England 
home^with  the  belief  that  it  was  highly  improper 
for  me  to  undertake  any  signal  enterprise  for  the 
advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom.  But  when  the 
light  of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God 
shone  into  my  heart  the  desire  for  its  extension 
throughout  the  whole  world  took  entire  possession 
of  me.  Impressed  with  the  responsibility  of  be- 
ing a  redeemed  sinner,  I  wondered  how  I  was  to 
find  vent  for  the  boundless  aspirations  which  pos- 
sessed my  whole  being,  and  I  almost  rebelled 
against  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father  at  the 
limited  sphere  which  He  seemed  to  have  allotted 
me.  In  this  unquiet  frame,  I  providentially  came 
across  the  chapter  in  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Corin- 
thians in  which  he  says,  "But  now  hath  God  set 
the  members  every  one  of  them  in  the  body,  as 
it  hath  pleased  him.  And  if  they  were  all  one 
member,  where  were  the  body?  But  now  are 
they  many  members,  yet  but  one  body.  And  the 
eye  can  not  say  unto  the  hand,  I  have  no  need 
of  thee:  nor  again  the  head  to  the  feet,  I  have 
no  need  of  you.  Nay,  much  more  those  mem- 
bers of  the  body,  which  seem  to  be  more  feeble, 
2 


18        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

are  necessary."  I  immediately  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that,  as  a  member  of  Christ's  body,  al- 
though a  feeble  one/  I  had  a  mission  to  fulfill, 
and  one  sufficiently  ample  for  occupying  all  the 
powers  of  the  body  and  soul.  I  felt  no  proscrip- 
tion on  account  of  my  sex^  nay,  I  could,  and  did, 
adopt  the  noble  sentiment  of  the  lamented  Ev- 
arts.  Secretary  of  the  American  Board  of  Missions, 
who  was  removed  by  death  soon  after  his  appoint- 
ment. In  the  acceptance  of  the  responsible  posi- 
tion, he  writes :  "  Henceforth,  if  it  please  Him,  I 
am  to  consecrate  myself — my  soul  and  body  and 
all  I  have — to  a  direct  effort  to  execute,  in  union 
with  others,  the  last  command  of  the  ascended 
Saviour." 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        19 


CHAPTER  II. 

What  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ? — My  labors  must  be  beyond 
the  bounds  of  New  England — Wants  of  the  Valley  of  the 
Mississippi — Two  years  in  Kentucky;  thence  to  the  State' 
of  Mississippi — Delighted  with  the  "Sunny  South" — Must 
divest  myself  of  love  of  place  merely  from  its  worldly  at- 
tractions. 

MY  Master,  I  felt  assured,  accepted  this  consecra- 
tion which,  from  my  heart,  I  had  thus  made, 
and  from  thenceforth  I  regarded  myself  pledged 
to  perform  such  work  as  He  might  assign  me.  I 
was  impressed  that  my  mission  would  be  among 
the  needy  and  destitute ;  consequently  beyond  the 
bounds  of  New  England.  From  the  period  of  this 
consecration  a  series  of  trials  commenced  which 
seemed  especially  appointed  by  God  to  test  the 
sincerity  and  depth  of  my  motives.  The  Master, 
I  felt  assured,  was  trying  my  spirit  as  silver  is 
tried,  in  order  to  prepare  me  for  some  special 
work.  With  the  full  conviction  that  in  due  time 
my  life's  mission  would  be  shown  me,  I  endeav- 
ored to  "be  faithful  over  the  few  things,^'  and  ap- 
plied myself  with  earnest  devotion  to  a  thorough 
preparation,  and  also  to  teaching  the  young,  both 
in  Sabbath  and  week-day  schools.  During  those 
years  of  waiting  and  preparing,  at  intervals  would 
light  from  heaven  shine  upon  my  pathway  as  upon 


20        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

some  of  old.  With  the  unmistakable  aptness  of  the 
language  of  inspiration  would  these  words  come 
unto  me :  ^^  Fear  not,  I  have  called  thee  by  thy 
name;"  '^  Thou  art  mine."  Oftentimes  would  I 
be  impressed  with  this  command :  "  Get  thee  out 
of  thy  country,  and  from  thy  kindred,  and  come 
into  the  land  which  I  will  show  you."  When 
motives  stronger  than  life  urged  me  to  remain  in 
my  dear  New  England,  the  sentiment  of  the  Apos- 
tle would  impress  me  with  irresistible  force:  '* Ne- 
cessity is  laid  upon  me;  yea,  woe  is  unto  me"  if 
I  go  not  to  the  needy  and  destitute.  Divine  grace 
finally  prevailed,  and  duty  impelled  me  to  take 
the  advance  step  towards  my  appointed  work.  I 
scarcely  knew  what  it  was  to  be,  yet  I  endeavored 
"  to  set  the  Lord  before  me ; "  "  and  because  He 
was  at  my  right  hand,"  I  knew  I  should  be  guided 
aright.  At  that  time  there  was  a  great  call  for 
missionary  teachers  to  go  to  the  Valley  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. In  consequence  of  European  emigration, 
Roman  Catholicism  was  fast  gaining  ground  in  that 
portion  of  country,  and  urgent  appeals  were  made 
by  American  Protestantism  for  counteracting  influ- 
ences. Under  the  all-inspiring  conviction  of  duty, 
with  steadfast,  yet  cheerful  purpose,  I  bade  adieu 
to  my  New  England  home  and  friends,  and  took 
up  my  way  toward  the  West,  going  as  far  as  Ken- 
tucky, which,  at  that  period  (1840),  was  considered 
quite  a  remote  region.  In  this  State  I  found  a 
great  need  of  Christian  teachers,  and,  although  it 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        21 

did  not  seem  to  be  the  field  which  answered  my  ut- 
most aspirations,  yet  I  remained  there  nearly  two 
years,  establishing  schools,  and  sending  on  to  New 
England  for  teachers.  I  then  went  to  the  State  of 
Mississippi,  and  in  this  new  move  I  was  conscious 
of  the  manifest  direction  of  God,  which,  was  clearly 
shown  by  the  opening  of  the  way,  and  by  the  wel- 
come reception  which  I  received- from  the  people 
of  that  region.  I  could  see  even  there  abundance 
of  reason  why  I  should  have  left  our  highly  fa- 
vored New  England,  to  fill  a  position  so  needy  as 
the  one  which  I  was  called  immediately  to  occupy. 
The  beautiful  "Sunny  South,"  with  its  highly 
cultivated  and  refined  society,  charmed  me,  and  I 
fain  would  have  made  a  permanent  residence  amid 
its  delightful  scenes ;  but  often  would  the  startling 
question  sound  in  my  ears,  "  What  doest  thou  here, 
Elijah?"  and  I  would  arouse  to  the  consciousness 
that  I  was  on  enchanted  ground,  and  that  I  must 
divest  myself  of  love  of  place  merely  from  its  world- 
ly attractions. 


22        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Looking  over  into  Mexico — A  dark  prospect — ^Kesponsibility 
of  American  Christians — Public  appeals  unavailing — Ke- 
Bolved  to  go  to  Mexico — Closed  my  labors  in  Mississippi 
and  started  for  Mexico — Kemarkable  Providences — "A 
little  child  shall  lead  them  " — Could  not  get  immediately 
into  Mexico — Decided  to  go  to  Texas — Incidents  of  travel 
— Unpleasant  delay  on  Red  Eiver. 

THE  dark  places  of  the  earth  seemed  to  me  the 
most  fitting  spot  for  one  who  had  made  a  con- 
secration of  all  to  Christ  and  His  cause ;  but  I  re- 
mained in  Mississippi,  with  some  intervals  of  ab- 
sence, until  1846,  at  which  time  our  country  was 
engaged  in  war  with  Mexico.  Mississippi  was 
largely  represented  in  that  war,  and  when  it  closed 
I  learned  through  returned  soldiers  and  officers 
much  about  the  moral  destitution  prevailing  among 
the  people  of  Mexico.  Here,  I  learned,  was  a  coun- 
try right  upon  our  border  from  which  the  light  of 
the  Bible  had  been  excluded  for  centuries.  Indeed, 
a  pure  Christianity  had  never  penetrated  these  dark 
regions,  as  all  the  previous  history  of  Mexico  clearly 
proved.  Upon  the  advent  of  the  Spanish  conquer- 
ors of  Mexico,  Roman  Catholicism,  with  all  its  idol- 
atrous rites,  was  substituted  for  paganism.  Not- 
withstanding the  assumptions  of  the  Roman  system 
of  religion,  it  proved  fully  as  demoralizing,  and 
which,  besides  its    corrupting   tendencies,  ground 


TWENTY  YEAKS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS,        23 

down  the  poor  inoffensive  people  under  the  most 
despotic  bondage.  This  system  of  religion  had 
reigned  supreme,  under  a  tyrannical  priesthood,  for^ 
more  than  three  hundred  years,  and  its  legitimate 
fruits  were  fully  apparent  by  the  moral  degrada- 
tion prevailing  throughout  one  of  the  fairest  coun- 
tries upon  the  globe.  My  sympathies  became  en- 
listed in  behalf  of  these  long-suffering  and  neglected 
people.  Our  country  had  conquered  them  and  sub- 
jugated them  to  its  own  terms;  and  was  there  noth- 
ing more  demanded  for  this  bleeding,  riven,  and 
desolated  country?  Were  there  no  hearts  to  com- 
miserate the  helpless  condition  of  these,  perishing 
millions  of  souls  under  the  iron  heel  of  papal  power, 
with  all  its  soul-destroying  influences?  I  could  not 
avoid  the  impression  that  an  important  duty  de- 
volved upon  Evangelical  Christendom  to  try  and 
do  something  for  the  moral  elevation  of  this  people, 
who  had  so  long  been  '^sitting  in  the  region  and 
shadow  of  death.^'  Indeed,  I  felt  that  the  honor  of 
American  Christianity  most  imperatively  demanded 
that  some  effort  should  immediately  be  made.  So 
strongly  impressed  was  I  of  this  that  I  wrote  sev- 
eral articles  for  publication,  hoping  to  enlist  an  in- 
terest among  the  churches  and  missionary  boards; 
but  my  appeals  met  with  no  response,  and  I  re- 
solved, God  helping  me,  to  go  myself  to  Mexico 
and  do  what  I  could  do  for  the  enlightenment  of 
her  long-neglected  people.  Although  I  could  not 
preach  the  Gospel  to  them,  yet  I  felt  that  I  could, 


24        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

in  ways  adapted  to  my  appropriate  sphere,  do  some- 
thing for  bringing  its  blessings  among  them. 

The  unsettled  condition  of  Mexico  prevented  me 
from  going  there  immediately,  yet  I  resolved  to  tet 
my  face  thitherward,  and  wait  the  indications  of 
God's  Providence,  in  the  confidence  that  an  oppor- 
tunity would  be  presented  for  the  fulfillment  of  my 
cherished  desires.  In  pursuance  of  this  object,  I 
closed  my  labors  in  Mississippi  in  May  of  1847. 
It  was  with  extreme  reluctance  that  my  patrons 
would  accede  to  my  plans  of  leaving  them  for  go- 
ing among  the  Mexicans,  yet  when  they  fully  un- 
derstood my  motives,  they  finally  acquiesced. 
However  painful  I  found  the  breaking  away  from 
my  long  cherished  friends,  I  realized  I  had  a  still 
greater  trial  before  me,  as  I  must  go  to  Texas  in 
order  to  get  into  Mexico,  and  I  well  knew  that 
Texas,  as  well  as  Mexico,  was  not  a  place  to  which 
an  unprotected  woman  would  aspire  to  go,  frpm^ 
any~^3q)ectation  of  comfort  or  perhaps  of  safety. 
But  I  felt  the  word  to  be  "Go  forward;"  and 
although  the  waves  of  uncertainty  dashed  high  and 
loud,  yet  I  must  venture  upon  the  simple  command 
of  God,  believing  that  a  promise  was  appended 
equal  to  the  circumstances. 

I  girded  on  the  armor  of  faith;  took  a  final 
leave  of  the  kindest  of  friends,  and  went  to  Vicks- 
burg  for  taking  a  steamer  down  the  Mississippi 
river.  I  took  passage,  without  any  definite  con- 
clusion  which   route   I    should    take;    whether   I 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       25 

should  go  into  Eastern  Texas,  by  the  way  of  Red 
River,  or  go  to  New  Orleans,  and  there  take  a 
vessel  for  Western  Texas.  My  final  place  of  des- 
tination was  fully  decided,  but  the  way  of  going  to 
it,  I  must  commit  to  Him  who  called  me.  I  im- 
mediately went  into  my  state-room,  and  sat  dowu 
to  contemplate  my  undertaking.  All  the  absurdity 
of  starting  to  Texas,  with  a  view  of  going  to  Mex- 
ico, was  permitted  to  take  possession  of  me.  How 
presumptuous  it  appeared  to  go  to  Texas,  which, 
although  then  annexed  to  the  United  States,  was, 
according  to  report,  and  general  impression, 
peopled  by  outlaws  and  renegades  from  other  lands. 
What  would  my  parents  and  friends  say  if  they 
knew  of  my  mad  purpose  ?  On  the  other  hand  I 
reflected  thus:  Why  have  I  taken  this  step? 
How  came  I  possessed  with  the  idea  of  going  on 
such  a  hazardous  expedition  ?  Did  it  not  come 
from  above?  Surely,  the  Lord  has  put  this  into 
my  heart,  or  I  never  should  have  come  to  such  a 
decision  as  starting  for  Mexico.  He  has  inclined 
me  to  set  my  foot  forward,  and  I  will  trust  Him  to 
be  my  guide  and  protector.  My  agitated  and  anx- 
ious feelings  became  calmed,  and  I  arose,  went  out, 
and  stood  upon  the  guards  of  the  steamer.  While 
in  peaceful  contemplation,  looking  upon  the  beauti- 
ful scenery  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  there  came  a 
little  girl,  about  ten  years  of  age,  and  stood  beside 
me.  I  addressed  her,  as  I  usually  do  children  witk 
whom  I  fall  in  company  while  traveling,  by  ask- 
3 


26       TWENTY  YEARS  AMOAG  THE  MEXICAJS8. 

ing  her,  "  Where  are  you  going  ? "  In  answer  to 
my  question  she  very  readily  replied,  "  I  am  going 
to  Texas/' 

"  Ah  ! ''  said  I,  '^  and  1  am  going  to  Texas,  too/' 
Then  I  j)ut  the  question,  "  To  what  part  of  Texas 
are  you  going? '' 

She  replied,  "  I  do  not  know,  as  I  have  never 
been  there,  but  am  going  with  my  uncle  to  live 
with  him/'  She  added,  "  I  will  ask  my  uncle,  and 
tell  you  to  what  place  in  Texas  we  are  going." 

I   very  soon  went    into   the   ladies  saloon,   and 
after  having   been   seated   some   little  time,   there 
came  in   a  very  respectable  appearing  gentleman, ' 
who  took  a  seat  near,  and  addressed  me,  by  saying, 
^'  My  niece  informs  me  you  are  going  to  Texas." 

I  replied  that  I  was. 

He  inquired,  ^'  To  what  part  of  Texas  are  you 
going  ?  " 

Here  was  a  dilemma,  but  I  came  up  bravely  to 
the  occasion  by  replying,  "  I  have  no  definite  place 
of  destination." 

This  elicited  a  more  direct  query,  '*  But  why, 
and  for  what  purpose,  do  you  go  to  Texas  ?  " 

I  then  gave  him  a  brief  detail  of  the  motives 
which  inspired  me  in  turning  my  attention  in  that 
direction.  But,  as  I  doubted  whether  I  would  be 
able  to  carry  out  the  design  of  immediately  going 
among  the  Mexicans,  I  purposed  to  remain  in 
Texas,  for  a  time,  and  assist  in  the  educational  and 
religious  interests  of  that  new  State. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       27 

The  gentleman  almost  bounded  from  his  seat, 
and  with  much  evident  pleasure  congratulated  me 
upon  such  a  praiseworthy  enterprise.  He  added, 
^'  We  are  truly  in  want  of  good  teachers  in  Texas; 
indeed,  it  is  the  great  and  pressing  need  at  this 
stage  of  progress  in  the  State.^'  He  said,  also,  that 
before  he  left  Texas  for  Washington,  some  three 
months  previous,  he  was  requested  by  the  trustees 
of  the  Female  Academy  at  Huntsville,  Texas,  to 
procure  for  them  a  lady  teacher,  but  had  failed  to 
do  so,  as  his  time  had  been  so  completely  occupied 
in  business  with  the  Government,  concerning  the 
establishment  of  mail  routes  in  Texas,  that  he  had 
not  found  time.  "Besides,'^  added  he,  "I  could 
hardly  venture  to  ask  a  well  qualified  young  lady, 
with  the  unfavorable  impressions  which  prevail 
against  Texas,  to  go  to  the  '  Lone  Star  State.' " 
He  said  he  presumed  the  situation  was  still  vacant, 
and  proposed  that  [  should  go  on  in  company  with 
him  and  his  niece  and  occupy  it.  He  would  re- 
gard it  as  a  special  favor  if  I  would  take  charge 
of  the  little  girl,  and  said  he  would  gladly  render 
me  the  necessary  assistance  for  traveling  in  Texas, 
as  I  should  find  much  difficulty  for  the  lack  of 
suitable  conveyance. 

I  was  inclined  to  believe  that  God,  who  had  given 
me  such  cheerful  confidence  in  his  guiding  hand, 
had  provided  this  way  for  my  entrance  into  Texas, 
and  I  was  disposed  to  take  this  kind  proposition 
into  careful    consideration,  although   made  by  an 


28       TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

entire  stranger.  He  was  going  by  the  way  of  the 
Red  River,  and  I  should  have  nearly  two  days 
travel  before  leaving  the  steamer,  upon  which  I 
had  already  taken  passage,  for  further  acquaint- 
ance. At  the  close  of  the  second  day,  I  finally  de- 
cided upon  landing  at  the  mouth  of  Red  River, 
and  taking  passage  with  my  new-made  friends.  I 
found  the  little  girl  a  pleasant  young  companion, 
and  the  gentleman,  in  manners  and  conduct,  such 
as  inspired  my  confidence. 

The  boat  upon  which  we  ascended  the  river  was 
quite  small,  as  the  depth  of  water  would  not  admit 
of  the  larger  steamers.  The  meandering  course  of 
the  stream  made  our  trip  slow  and  somewhat  un- 
pleasant, yet  the  consciousness  that  I  was  on  the 
way  to  the  land  to  which  the  Lord  had  called  me, 
greatly  lessened  the  tediousness.  When  we  arrived 
opposite  Alexandria,  La.,  our  craft  ran  upon  a  sand- 
bar, and  made  a  final  stop.  All  efforts  to  extricate 
the  boat  seemed  to  be  ineffectual,  and  for  four  days 
we  remained  in  the  middle  of  the  river,  exposed  to 
the  burning  sun  of  June.  A  more  uncomfortable 
condition  could  scarcely  be  imagined,  and  passen- 
gers and  crew  became  quite  disheartened. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        29 


CHAPTER   IV. 

Prayer  to  God  for  deliverance — On  our  way  again — Entrance 
into  Texas — A  beautiful  country — Located  at  Huntsville 
— Interesting  field  of  labor — Arrested  by  sickness — Re- 
covery— Aiding  in  religious  and  educational  enterprises — 
'  Greatly  desiring  to  carry  the  torch  of  Divine  Truth  to  the 
millions  of  Mexico. 

THE  river  was  daily  becoming  more  shallow,  and 
the  hope  of  finding  any  other  means  of  con- 
veyance could  not  be  indulged.  Railroads,  at  that 
early  day,  especially  in  that  region,  were  not  found 
at  every  turn  to  convey  waiting  passengers  to 
almost  any  point  of  compass.  Neither,  indeed, 
were  stage  coaches  to  be  obtained  in  that  portion 
of  country  in  which  our  lot  had  cast  us. 

About  the  middle  of  the  fourth  day  I  began  to 
feel  somewhat  as  Bunyan^s  Pilgrim  did  in  the  cave 
of  Giant  Despair.  His  extremity  was  such  as  to 
remind  him  of  a  forgotten  key  which  he  carried  in 
his  bosom,  by  means  of  which  he  was  enabled  to 
unlock  the  strong  gates  of  his  prison,  and  he  and 
his  companion  walked  out  of  the  dismal  cell  in 
which  they  were  imprisoned,  into  light  and  liberty. 
The  question  arose  in  my  mind.  Are  there  no  pray- 
ing souls  on  board  ?  God  alone  can  help  us,  and  I 
will  make  mention  of  the  arm  of  Omnipotence,  and 
see  if  there  be  any  who  will  respond.     I  touched 


30       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

the  key-note,  and  was  rejoiced  to  find  several  of 
the  passengers  who  immediately  caught  the  im- 
pulse. "  God  will  be  inquired  of  before  deliver- 
ance comes,"  became  the  watchword.  The  after- 
noon was  spent  in  rehearsing  the  dealings  of  God 
with  us  in  times  past,  and  in  acknowledging  our 
continued  dependence  upon  Him.  The  means 
used  were  blest,  as  we  believed  in  answer  to  prayer, 
and  before  sunset  our  boat  was  extricated  from  the 
cruel  bar  which  so  long  had  held  us,  and  we  were 
soon  on  our  way  again. 

During  our  delay,  my  gentleman  friend  went  to 
Alexandria,  and  there  met  one  of  the  trustees  of 
Huntsville  Academy,  who  informed  him  they  were 
still  waiting  for  a  teacher,  and  requested  him  to 
make  a  positive  engagement  with  me  to  go  directly 
on  to  Huntsville.  We  continued  our  way  up  the 
river  as  far  as  Natchitoches,  La.,  where  we  landed, 
for  going  to  Texas.  A  carriage  and  horses  were 
purchased,  and  we  traveled  the  remainder  of  the 
way,  which  was  three  hundred  miles,  by  land. 
The  miserable  and  desolate  looking  country  which 
I  had  pictured,  in  my  imagination,  Texas  to  be, 
became  transformed  into  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
regions  I  had  ever  before  beheld.  The  splendid 
trees,  the  verdant  plains,  and  great  variety  of  wild 
flowers,  conspired  to  make  the  scene  an  enchanting 
one.  Instead  of  a  wild  and  uncultivated  popula- 
tion, I  found  many  highly  refined  and  intelligent 
people,  who  had  but  a  short  time  previous  emi- 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        31 

grated  from  the  Southern  States  to  Texas.  At 
Nacogdoches,  a  place  of  considerable  importance,  I 
was  most  urgently  requested  to  remain  as  teacher 
for  several  families.  The  gentleman  said,  "  If  you 
are  not  pleased  with  Huntsville,  write  us,  and  we 
will  send  a  carriage  and  bring  you  back."  But  I 
w;a,s  pleased  with  Huntsville.  I  found  a  town  of 
some  five  or  six  hundred  inhabitants,  most  of  whom 
had  come  to  Texas  after  the  annexation  to  the 
United  States.  Several  of  the  families  had 
daughters,  who  had  been  partially  educated  before 
they  emigrated,  and  they  greatly  desired  the  con- 
tinuance of  their  education  in  their  adopted  home. 
My  reception  was  most  cordial,  and  as  one  after 
another  welcomed  me  with  the  warmest  greetings,  I 
said  to  myself,  surely  *'  My  lines  are  fallen  in  pleasant 
places."  Was  it  singular  that  I  sometimes  cast  my 
mind  back  to  the  time  of  my  starting  for  Texas ; 
when,  in  my  lonely  stateroom,  on  the  Mississippi 
steamer,  I  indulged  in  painful  and  doubtful 
soliloquy  upon  the  adventure  I  was  about  making? 
After  realizing  such  wonderful  displays  of  the  lov- 
ing kindness  of  my  Heavenly  Father  in  my  be- 
half, could  I  ever  doubt  again  in  following  wherever 
He,  in  His  Providence,  may  see  fit  to  lead  me? 
No,  never;  but  we  shall  see.  There  are  other 
steeps  to  climb  before  life's  work  is  finished,  and 
faith  may  again  falter — but  we  will  not  anticipate. 
"  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof." 

I  commenced  my  labors  at  Huntsville  under  the 


32       TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

most  favorable  auspices,  and  various  departments 
of  usefulness  opened  before  me.  Besides  week-day 
and  Sunday-schools,  I  lent  a  helping  hand  in  writ- 
ing for  some  religious  and  educational  periodicals, 
which  were  then  just  in  their  incipiency.  As  I 
could  not  venture  among  the  Mexicans  at  that 
time,  I  felt  that  my  duty  lay,  for  the  time  being, 
among  the  Texans.  Every  thing  conspired  to 
make  my  situation  peculiarly  delightful,  and  I 
worked  with  a  purpose  commensurate  with  the  de- 
mands. Surely,  I  thought,  I  am  sailing  on  beau- 
tiful waters.  But,  oh !  when  one  year  rolled 
around  my  overtaxed  system  gave  way,  and  I  was 
reluctantly  obliged  to  succumb.  How  keenly  I 
felt  the  blow !  To  give  up  my  dearly  cherished 
work  was,  in  my  estimation,  an  unparalleled  mis- 
fortune. My  nervous  system  was  much  aifected, 
and  my  mind  indulged  in  very  uncomfortable 
vagaries.  An  unfulfilled  responsibility  seemed 
resting  upon  me,  and  my  constant  grief  was  I  must 
die  and  leave  the  anticipated  work  of  my  life  un- 
done. On  one  hand  was  a  life  purpose  unaccom- 
plished, and  on  the  other  a  sinking,  dying  body. 
I  was  much  relieved  one  day  by  words  of  comfort 
from  a  cherished  Christian  friend.  Making  my 
doleful  lamentations  to  him,  he  replied,  with  much 
emphasis,  "  You  are  not  called  to  die  yet,  but  you 
will  live  to  accomplish  some  work  for  God.^^  I 
replied,  Oh  !  can  such  a  boon  be  granted  me,  I  will 
welcome  life  on  any  shore,  and  among  any  people, 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        33 

however  inhospitable !  After  several  months  of 
intense  suffering,  both  of  body  and  of  mind,  a  new 
lease  of  life  was  granted,  by  a  partial  restoration 
of  my  health,  so  I  was  able  again  to  resume  my 
labors. 

My  bitter  experience  had  taught  me  to  take 
better  care  of  the  tenement  in  which  I  dwelt,  and 
I  endeavored  to  limit  my  duties  to  the  amount  of 
physical  ability  I  possessed.  I  assisted  in  the  es- 
tablishment of  schools,  devoting  a  portion  of  my 
time  to  writing  for  publication.  A  little  book, 
entitled  ^' Texas,  1850,"  was  the  product  of  my  pen, 
in  which  I  endeavored  to  show  the  great  need  of 
evangelical  laborers  in  Texas,  not  only  on  its  own 
account,  but  on  account  of  its  prospective  influence 
over  Mexico.  I  do  not  think  I  made  a  very  strik- 
ing exhibition  of  authorship,  but  the  desire  of 
benefiting  those  neglected  countries  by  represent- 
ing their  real  condition,  and  their  pressing  wants, 
perhaps  afforded  an  excuse  for  the  attempt.  I  re- 
mained two  years  longer,  building  up  schools  in 
different  parts  of  the  State,  and  ever  and  anon  cast- 
ing my  eye  towards  the  dark  regions  beyond,  with 
earnest  longings  for  the  time  when  I  would  be  per- 
mitted to  carry  the  torch  of  Divine  Truth  to  the 
millions  of  souls  in  Mexico  who  were  buried  be- 
neath the  rubbish  of  papal  error  and  superstition. 


84       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Entrance  upon  work  for  the  Mexican  people — Important  in- 
formation gained  through  Rev.  Daniel  Baker — Decide  to 
go  to  Brownsville — A  Mexican  population  there— >Sight  of 
a  live  Mexican — Heartfelt  sympathy  for  the  whole  nation 
— No  place  for  boarding  could  be  obtained— Home  of  my 
own — Could  not  go  into  Mexico  with  the  Bible— The  laws 
prohibiting  Protestant  Christianity— Opened  a  school  for 
Mexican  children  on  the  American  side  of  the  Rio 
Grande — Encouraged  in  my  efforts  in  teaching  the  Bible 
— The  parents  making  no  objections,  but  desiring  the  Bi- 
ble themselves — Dangers  of  living  on  the  frontier — Trust 
in  Providence — Exchanging  a  Bible  for  a  "  saint " — Dis- 
tribution of  Bibles  among  Mexicans  on  the  American  and 
Mexican  side  of  the  river. 

IN  the  springof_1852  I  believed  the  time  had 
fully  come  for  me  to  commence  ray  work  for 
the  Mexican  people.  I  had  gained  some  very  im- 
portant information  in  regard  to  my  probable  suc- 
cess, through  Rev.  Daniel  Baker,  D.D.,  a  Presby- 
terian minister,  who,  in  1850,  had  ascended  the 
Rio  Grande  River  as  far  as  Roma,  a  distance  of 
two  hundred  miles,  for  investigating  the  condition 
of  the  country  for  evangelical  work.  He  repre- 
sented the  Mexicans  as  accessible,  and  many  of 
tliem  manifesting  the  desire  for  instruction  in  the 
Bible. 

I  left  Jefferson,  Eastern  Texas,  in  May,  and  went 
to  New  Orleans  to  take  passage  on    a   vessel    for 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMOMG  THE  MEXICANS.        35 

Brazos  Santiago,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Rio 
Grande  River.  I  purposed  going  to  Brownsville, 
a  place  situated  about  sixty  miles  up  the  river, 
opposite  Matamoras,  Mexico.  The  steamship  for 
which  I  waited  brought  news  of  the  invasion  of 
Brownsville,  by  Indians,  of  a  very  alarming  char- 
acter. This  condition  of  affairs,  prevailing  at  the 
place  of  my  destination,  presented  somewhat  of  an 
obstacle  in  the  way  of  the  further  prosecution  of 
my  journey,  as  I  had  hoped  that  things  had  become 
sufficiently  settled  on  the  frontier  to  insure  per- 
sonal safety  at  least.  But  could  I  turn  back  be- 
cause of  difficulties  in  the  way?  I  thought  of  the 
trials  of  ^^  Pilgrim,'^  who  met  lions  in  the  way, 
and  also  of  the  advice  given  him  '^  To  keep  in  the 
middle  of  the  road,  and  the  lions  could  not  harm 
him.^^  "  Duty  to  God  "  Avas  my  watchword,  and 
on  His  powerful  arm  I  trusted  for  protection,  and  I 
resolved  to  go  forward.  Remaining  in  New  Or- 
leans over  the  Sabbath,  I  attended  what  was  then 
Rev.  Dr.  Scott's  church,  where  I  heard  a  sermon 
from  a  stranger  (Dr.  S.  being  absent)  which  fully 
established  my  faith  in  God's  Providential  dealings 
with  his  people.  Although  that  stranger,  who  was 
a  foreigner,  judging  by  his  dialect,  may  never 
know,  in  this  world,  the  comforting  message  he 
brought  to  me  on  that  occasion,  perhaps  a  future 
day  will  reveal  that  it  was  a  word  spoken  in 
season  to  one  soul  at  least.  With  renewed  courage 
I  took  passage,  and  crossed  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 


36        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

landing  at  Brazos,  and  passing  over  an  arm  of  the 
sea,  arrived  at  Point  Isabel.  There  I  took  a  stage 
for  Brownsville. 

A  new  sensation  seized  me  when  I  saw,  for  the 
first  time,  a  Mexican,  a  rej3resentative  of  the  nation 
for  which  I  had  entertained  such  profound  interest. 
I  did  not  feel,  as  many  others  have  expressed,  that 
the  sight  of  a  Mexican  was  enough  to  disgust  one 
with  the  whole  nation.  A  heartfelt  sympathy  was 
revived,  not  by  the  prepossessing  exterior,  surely, 
but  because  a  priceless  soul  was  incased  in  it  for  whom 
the  Savior  had  died.  And  a  whole  nation  of  souls, 
shut  out  from  the  light  of  the  gospel  of  salvation, 
pressed  with  an  increased  influence  upon  my  heart. 
Although  I  was  coming  into  a  land  of  nev/  and 
untried  scenes,  yet  I  felt  God's  presence  encom- 
passing me,  and  I  repeated  the  lines  of  Madame 
Guyon, 

"  To  me  belongs  nor  time  nor  space, 
My  country  is  in  every  place; 
I  can  be  calm  and  free  from  care. 
On  any  shore,  since  God  is  there." 

Just  before  arriving  in  Brownsville,  the  driver 
of  the  stage  asked  me  where  I  wished  to  be  left. 
I  replied,  "  Take  me  to  the  best  hotel  in  town." 
He  answered,  **  There  is  no  hotel  in  Brownsville." 
This  intelligence  was  somewhat  of  a  damper  upon 
my  feelings  and  prospects,  and  I  mused  upon  the 
unpleasant  condition  of  a  stranger  arriving  in  such 
a  place  after  nine  o'clock  at  night.     After  a  little 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       37 

time  the  driver  said,  ^'  I  know  a  German  woman 
who  sometimes  takes  lady  boarders,  and  I  will  take 
you  to  her  house.''  Accordingly,  I  was  set  down 
at  this  woman's  door,  and  I  found  my  way  inside, 
and  asked  for  a  night's  lodging.  The  woman 
kindly  received  me,  and  I  passed  the  night  very 
comfortably. 

At  ten  o'clock  the  next  day  I  sallied  out  in 
quest  of  more  commodious  quarters.  I  found  an 
American  family,  with  which  I  was  invited  to  re- 
main a  few  days,  but  they  could  not  give  me  per- 
manent board.  After  several  applications  for  a 
boarding-place,  I  was  finally  compelled  to  provide 
a  home  for  myself,  which  1  did,  by  renting  two 
rooms,  one  for  a  residence,  and  the  other  I  intended 
appropriating  to  school  purposes.  The  day  before 
opening  my  school,  I  went  to  my  rooms,  but  not 
under  very  auspicious  circumstances.  At  dark,  I 
had  no  bed  to  sleep  on,  nor  did  I  know  how  I  was 
to  obtain  my  breakfast,  to  say  nothing  of  a  supper. 
But  before  the  hour  of  retiring  came,  a  Mexican 
woman  brought  me  a  cot,  an  American  woman  sent 
me  a  pillow,  and  a  German  woman  came  and  said 
she  would  cook  my  meals  and  bring  them  to  me. 
Did  I  not  feel  rich  that  night  as  I  retired  to  my 
humble  cot?  Indeed,  I  never  closed  my  eyes  in 
sleep  with  more  profound  feelings  of  thankfulness 
to  God.  I  fully  believed  I  was  where  my  Divine 
Master  had  called  me  to  go — upon  the  border  of 
that  land  where  I  had  so  long  desired  to  be — and 


38       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

to  whose  people  I  trusted  the  Lord  would  make  me 
eminently  useful. 

Next  morning  I  opened  my  school  with  five 
pupils,  but  more  promised.  The  education  of  the 
children  seemed  the  most  feasable  means  of  bene- 
fitting the  people  at  that  time,  and  I  opened  a 
school  although  upon  the  American  side  of  the 
Rio  Grande.  The  laws  of  Mexico,  at  that  time, 
most  positively  forbade  the  introduction  of  Prot- 
estant Christianity  in  any  form,  and  had  I  gone 
into  Mexico  proper  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  the 
Bible,  I  should  have  been  imprisoned. 

That  portion  of  Texas  between  the  Rio  Grande 
and  Nueces  Rivers  had  been  claimed  by  Mexico 
previous  to  the  late  war,  but  the  United  States  had 
conquered,  and,  consequently,  it  was  under  our 
government.  Some  thousands  of  Mexican  people 
preferred  remaining  in  their  old  homes,  which  fact 
gave  me  an  opportunity  of  laboring  among  Mexi- 
cans under  the  protection  of  our  own  government. 
I  was  truly  happy  in  a  short  time  in  obtaining  some 
thirty  or  forty  Mexican  children,  and  giving  them 
daily  instruction  in  the  Bible,  against  which  the 
parents  manifested  no  objection.  I  found  some 
who  could  read  in  the  Spanish  language,  and  a  few 
who  had  acquired  some  knowledge  of  the  English. 
The  parents  were  greatly  desirous  their  children 
should  learn  llie~lEnglish  language,  and  Ibecrmie 
Americanized,  and  hence  my  school  received  popu- 
lar favor  on  that  account.     To  be  able  to  put  the 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        39 

Bible  into  the  hands  of  three  or  four  dozen  Mexi- 
can children,  and  give  them  instruction  in  its 
blessed  teachings,  I  felt  to  be  an  unspeakable  priv- 
ilege. Although  the  work  might  look  small  to  the 
eye  of  human  reason,  yet  faith  bade  me  hope  it 
might  prove  a  beginningj  and  I  was  satisfied  to  work 
on,  even  in  this  small  way.  The  parables  of  our 
Savior  afforded  me  much  encouragement,  especially 
those  in  which  He  compares  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
to  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  which,  when  sown,  is 
the  least  of  all  seeds,  yet  from  it  sprang  a  tree 
sufficiently  large  for  the  fowls  of  heaven  to  lodge 
in  its  branches;  also  ''to  leaven,  which  a  woman 
took  (there  was  a  good  deal  of  significance  in  the 
fact  that  it  was  a  woman)  and  hid  in  three  measures 
of  meal,  until  the  whole  was  leavened.^' 

My  exposed  situation  made  me  exceedingly  timid, 
especially  by  night,  as  Indians  were  reported  to  be 
upon  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  and  liable  any  night 
to   break   in  and   commit   depredations.  (Besides, 
there  were  any  number  of  lawless  Mexicans  prowl- i^(<i  -^ 
ing  about  for  purposes  of  theft,  etc.     I  was  told        ,   ^ 
"  there  were  plenty  who  wpuld  take  my  life  for  the  r^  C'^^ 
dress  I  took  off  at  uight/V  My  dwelling  was  near 
a  house  in    which    resided    Caravajal,  a   Mexican 
general,  who  had  besieged  Matamoras  a  few  months 
before,  and  who  was  liable  to  an  arrest  any  time  by 
the  authorities  of  Matamoras.     In  order  to  repel 
an  attack,  he  kept  a  body-guard  stationed  around 
his  house  at  night.     Knowing  I  was  alone,  and  un- 


40       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

protected,  he  kindly  informed  me  that  his  guard 
would  afford  ample  protection  to  my  premises  also; 
but  I  did  not  feel  my  safety  augmented  by  having 
Caravajal,  with  all  his  dangers,  so  near  me,  even 
though  he  had  provided  himself  the  means  of  re- 
pelling his  enemies.  In  case  of  an  attack,  my 
domicil,  with  its  slender  walls,  would  as  likely  be 
penetrated  by  bullets  as  his.  During  the  first  month 
of  my  residence  in  Brownsville,  I  suffered  much 
anxiety,  and  kept  almost  a  constant  watch  all 
through  the  lonely  hours  of  night.  Finally,  I  came 
to  the  conclusion  that,  should  my  house  be  dis- 
turbed by  any  of  those  marauders,  I  should  feel  it 
my  duty  to  leave  the  field  of  labor,  however  in- 
viting, in  other  respects,  it  might  be.  But  after 
watching  some  weeks,  and  no  visible  disturbance 
occurring,  I  resolved  to  remain,  continue  my  work, 
and  trust  in  Providence.  I  was  enabled  to  relin- 
quish all  my  fears,  and  slept  quietly,  with  a  feeling 
of  security  as  much  as  if  I  knew  a  sentinel  was 
placed  at  each  corner  of  my  dwelling.  "  The  name 
of  the  Lord  is  a  strong  tower ;  the  righteous  run- 
neth into  it,  and  is  safe."  My  school  prospered, 
and  I  was  encouraged  in  finding  the  Mexican  chil- 
dren susceptible  of  moral  and  mental  improvement. 
Many  of  them  I  found  addicted  to  the  vices  pecu- 
liar to  their  race ;  but,  by  proper  instruction,  I  soon 
observed  a  very  decided  change.  I  was  told  by  an 
American  gentleman,  who  had  had  considerable 
acquaintance  with  Mexican  character,  that  stealing 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       41 

was  inherent  among  those  people,  and  could  not  be 
eradicated.  My  experience  entirely  disproved  this 
assertion,  as  after  a  few  months,  children,  who  would 
take  things  which  did  not  belong  to  them,  became 
convinced  of  the  error,  and  entirely  abandoned  the 
practice.  I  endeavored  to  impress  them  that  the 
Bible  was  God^s  Book,  and  what  He  taught  us  in 
that  we  must  obey.  The  instruction  given  to  the 
children  was  conveyed  by  them  to  the  parents,  and 
they,  too,  wished  to  see  the  Book  from  whence  the 
instruction  was  derived.  ^A  mother  of  one  of  the 
little  girls  of  my  school  catne  to  my  door  one  day, 
bringing  her  ^'  saint,^'  as  she  called  it;  she  said  she 
had  prayed  to  it  all  her  life,  and  it  had  never  done 
her  any  good,  and  asked  me  if  I  would  take  the 
"  saint  ^^  and  give  her  a  Bible  for  iO  I  very  readily 
made  the  exchange.  Indeed,  I  was  well  enough 
pleased  to  give  her  two  Bibles,  as  she  said  she  had 
a  friend  over  in  Matamoras  who  wanted  the  good 
Book  also.* 

I  visited  many  of  the  homes  of  my  pupils,  and 
wherever  I  could  find  any  of  the  family  who  could 
read,  I  left  a  Bible,  or  a  portion  of  it.  I  was  much 
gratified  in  finding  many  of  the  adults  who  could 
read  in  their  own  language.  This  fact  greatly  en- 
larged my  prospect  of  benefiting  the  Mexican.j)eo- 
ple,  as  they  almost  uniformly  manifested  a  great 
desire  lo_see,.what  had  been -iL_proscri bed  Book  to 


*  This  woman  and  her  daughter  afterward  became  my  most  \ 
efficient  helpers  in  the  distribution  of  the  Bible  in  Mexico,  ^y 


42       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

them.  I  believed  the  Bible  to  be  the  main  instru- 
mentality of  renovating  that  long-neglected  race, 
and  I  aimed  to  extend  its  circulation  among  all 
whom  I  could  by  any  means  reach.  But  there  were 
the  millions  upon  the  other  side  of  the  Rio  Grande, 
who,  by  the  most  stringent  laws  of  the  government, 
were  shut  up  in  impenetrable  darkness.  When  I 
cast  my  eye  over  into  that  priest-bound  country, 
my  heart  yearned  for  its  emancipation  from  the 
dreadful  tyranny  of  papal  laws7  \  But  upon  my 
distressing  thoughts  a  light  suddenly  arose  by  ascer- 
taining that  Bibles  were  being  carried  over  into  that 
dark  land  by  the  Mexicans  on  the  American  side 
of  the  river.  Although  I  knew  the  transfer  of 
Bibles  into  Mexico  to  be  a  direct  violation  of  the 
^Maws  of  the  country,  yet  T  felt  no  conscientious 
scruples  in  lending  them  my  aidj;  for  I  felt  God's 
Word  to  be  above  all  human  Mw,  and  no  earthly 
power  had  the  right  of  withholding  it  from  any  of 
God's  accountable  creatures. 

Dozens  of  Bibles  were  carried  over  the  river,  and 
distributed  among  the  people,  who  gladly  received 
them.  I  became  convinced  that  good  might  be 
done,  even  by  this  slight  skirmishing  upon  the  out- 
skirts of  the  enemy's  camp.  The  missils  which 
were  being  sent  were  of  a  character  to  do  powerful 
execution;  and  I  doubted  not  but  it  would  ulti- 
mately be  seen  that,  by  them,  essential  damage  had 
been  received  in  this  kingdom  of  darkness,  where 
Satan  had  so  long  reigned  with  undisputed  sway. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       43 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Recruits  of  the  enemy  from  abroad — Looking  to  God  for  help 
against  tlie  mighty — A  French  convent  proposed — Re- 
solved to  erect  a  Protestant  seminary  by  its  side — Started 
for  New  Orleans — Perils  by  sea — Proposed  seminary  re- 
garded chimerical  by  the  ministers  of  New  Orleans — 
Could  not  abandon  my  purpose — Protestant  Christians 
must  aid  me  in  building  a  seminary — Soliciting  funds — 
Encounters  with  two  business  men — Aid  from  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Education. 

IN  the  midst  of  the  most  sanguine  expectations 
of  permanent  good  upon  this  frontier,  I  was 
surprised,  one  day,  by  hearing  that  seyeriil  priests 
and^njuas  had  come  from  France  to  establish  their 
head-quarters  at  Brownsville.  They  had  brought 
means  for  erecting  a  convent,  for  the  evident  pur- 
pose of  educating  the  youth  of  the  Rio  Grande 
Valley.  Suddenly  and  unexpectedly,  all  my  pros- 
pects of  usefulness  there  seemed  completely  frus- 
trated ;  for  what  could  I  do,  with  such  an  array  of 
influences,,  against  Protestantism  and  the  Bible? 
But,  could  I  abandon  the  field,  and  leave  it  in  the 
hands  of  foreign  priests  and  nuns?  Indeed,  I 
could  not  get  my  own  consent  to  run  before  popery, 
while  I  held  in  my  hand  such  a  powerful  spiritual 
weapon  as  the  Word  of  God,  and  I  was  enabled  to 
carry  the  matter  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  wait 
for    Divine   direction.      I   spent    whole   nights   in 


44        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

prayer  to  God.  During  one  of  those  seasons  in 
wliich  I  was  earnestly  seeking  for  guidance,  a  light 
suddenly  dawned  on  my  mind,  from  these  words  in 
the  book  of  Revelation:  ''These  shall  make  war 
with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome 
them  :  for  he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings : 
and  they  that  are  with  Him  are  called,  and  chosen, 
and  faithful/'  The  impression  that  these  words 
made  upon  my  heart,  immediately  settled  the  ques- 
tion of  my  remaining.  Although  single-handed 
and  alone,  yet,  with  the  assurance  derived  from 
these  words  of  Scripture,  I  felt  stronger  than  my 
enemies;  and  I  resolved  to  stay  and  maintain  my 
post.  In  order  to  make  a  successful  stand,  I  must 
have  a  building  which  would  bear  some  compari- 
son with  the  party  with  which  I  had  to  compete. 
My  accommodations  hitherto  had  been  exceedingly 
limited ;  and,  as  I  could  obtain  no  aid  from  the  in- 
habitants of  that  region,  I  resolved  to  go  to  the 
United  States  and  secure  the  means  for  building  a 
Protestant  seminary  at  Brownsville.  If  France 
couTd  afford  to  send  four  millions  of  dollars  to  the 
United  States  for  educational  purposes,  (as  she  did 
that  year)  I  felt  that  the  Protestant  Christians  of 
the  United  States  could  afford  a  few  hundred  for 
the  E-io  Grande;  so,  I  closed  my  school,  and  set  my 
face  toward  my  native  land,  feeling  quite  assured  of 
prompt  and  efficient  aid.  The  scene  of  my  depart- 
ure was  calculated  to  deepen  my  interest  for  these 
people.     As  I  was  about  starting  on  the  stage  for 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       45 

Brazos,  I  was  surrounded  by  the  Mexican  girls  and 
their  mothers,  each  uttering  the  earnest  request, 
"come  back,"  ^^ come  back  very  socm,"  and  they 
stood  and  watched  me  with  tearful  eyes,  until  I 
passed  out  of  their  sight.  When  I  arrived  at 
Brazos,  I  could  fiqd  no  conveyance  to  New  Orleans 
but  a  schooner,  and  that  very  small  and  inconven- 
ient. It  being  the  time  of  the  year  for  violent 
"  Northers,"  we  had  a  most  tempestuous  and 
dangerous  passage.  We  were  twelve  days  out,  and 
for  some  four  or  five,  we  lay  to  in  the  middle  of 
the  Gulf,  surging  amid  the  angry  waves.  Great 
fears  were  entertained  that  our  puny  bark  would 
go  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea;  "and  for  several  nights 
I  did  not  get  into  my  berth,  as  the  violent  rocking 
of  the  vessel  made  it  impossible  to  obtain  a  mo- 
ment's rest.  Often  did  my  natural  timidity  get 
the  ascendency,  and  I  would  say  to  myself,  *^If  I 
ever  set  my  foot  on  land  again,  I  will  never  more 
attempt  to  cross  the  Gulf  of  Mexico."  But  ]  was 
tried 'in  this  fearful  manner,  until  I  was  brought  to 
exclaim,  "As  long  as  my  Heavenly  Father  wills, 
will  I  trust  my  life  at  his  bidding,  and,  should  He 
see  fit  to  take  me  hence  in  this  manner,  I  would 
say,  ^  Even  so,  come  Lord  Jesus.' "  We  finally 
arrived  in  New  Orleans,  and  learned  that  our  ves- 
sel had  been  published  in  the  Daily  Picayune, 
"Supposed  to  be  lost  at  sea."  With  gratitude  for 
God's  preserving  care,  I  hastened  with  my  darling 
object  to  see  my   Protestant   friends,  who,  I   felt 


46        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

quite  assured  would  realize  its  importance  and 
feasibility  as  I  did.  But  my  first  presentation  met 
with  a  decided  disapproval.  The  idea  of  establish- 
ing a  Protestant  institution  upon  that  papal  frontier 
was  regarded  as  chimerical  and  absurd  in  the  ex- 
treme. The  counselors  to  whom  I  resorted  were 
some  of  the  wisest  and  most  reliable  clergymen  of 
the  South,  and,  how  could  I  lightly  regard  the 
judgment  and  advice  of  these  Christian  men  ?  Yet, 
how  was  I  to  dispose  of  the  impression  that  God 
had  put  the  work  into  my  hands,  and  required  me 
to  prosecute  it.  In  inclining  to  follow  the  advice 
of  my  friends,  the  denunciations  passed  upon  some 
in  olden  time  would  meet  me,  ^'  Woe  unto  the  re- 
bellious children,  saith  the  Lord,  who  take  counsel, 
but  not  of  Me^  I  could  no  more  throw  off  my 
duty  to  God  in  this  matter,  than  I  could  throw  off 
my  existence;  and  I  resolved  to  go  forward,  and  if 
needs  be,  take  the  kingdom  of  heaven  by  violence, 
in  obedience  to  my  rightful  Lord  and  Master.  A 
Protestant  seminary  must  be  reared  in  the  Rio 
Grande  Valley,  under  the  auspices  of  Protestant 
Christians  of  the  United  States. 

I  remained  in  New  Orleans  a  month  ;  and,  by 
persevering  in  the  presentation  of  my  cause,  in  all  its 
various  bearings  and  necessities,  my  most  strenuous 
opposers  became  my  warmest  friends.  The  important 
query  was  raised,  whether  I  had  sufficient  fortitude 
to  withstand  the  difficulties  which  I  must  necessar- 
ily  encounter  in    obtaining    funds,  as    well    as   in 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        47 

sustaining  a  Protestant  institution  in  the  midst  of 
so  many  opposing  influences.  I  called,  one  day, 
upon  a  Christian  gentleman,  who  most  kindly  ad- 
monished me  that  the  undertaking  was  entirely 
incompatible  with  the  character  of  a  lady,  and  ad- 
vised me  not  to  expose  myself  in  collecting  funds 
in  the  manner  I  was  pursuing.  He  said,  '*  You 
will  receive  rebuffs  and  insults  which  will  kill  all 
the  finer  instincts  of  the  soul.^'  I  felt  there  was 
much  truth  in  what  he  said;  and,  thanking  him  for 
his  candid  expressions,  I  left  his  house  with  the 
feeling  that  I  never  would  enter  a  business  house 
again  with  my  object.  But  another  house  was  but  a 
few  steps,  which  I  had  been  informed  was  the  office 
of  a  good  man,  and  an  impulse  seized  me,  to  go  in, 
and  see  what  he  had  to  say  to  me.  Accordingly,  I 
stepped  in,  and  saw  several  gentlemen  sitting  at 
their  desks,  but  I  did  not  know  the  one  to  whom  I 
wished  to  speak.  I  hastily  cast  my  eye  around, 
and  selected  the  one  who,  I  thought,  possessed  the 
most  benevolent  countenance,  and  approached  him. 
He  very  politely  requested  me  to  be  seated.  I  in- 
troduced myself  by  presenting  my  credentials,  which 
I  had  received  from  the  ministers  of  New  Orleans, 
and  commenced  making  apologies  that  a  wofnan 
should  be  engaged  in  such  an  unlady-like  enter- 
prize. 

"  By  no  means,''  said  he,  "  is  it  contrary  to  the 
most  refined  delicacy  of  the  female  sex  to  be  en- 
gaged in  works  of  philanthropy  for  the  elevation 


48        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

of  fallen  humanity.  It  is  woman's  proper  calling. 
The  Savior  forever  sanctified  the  services  of  women 
by  the  commendation  he  gave  to  them.  Do  not 
hesitate  to  go  forward  in  any  work  of  benevolence 
to  which  your  Master  may  call  you.''  Were  not 
the  timely  words  of  this  man  like  heavenly  balm  to 
my  lacerated  heart?  It  seemed  Jesus  spoke,  and 
said  to  me,  '^Fear  not,  it  is  your  Father's  good 
pleasure,  to  give  you  the  kingdom;"  and  I  went 
forward^  determined  never  to  falter  again.  Al- 
though I  did  not  get  much  money  in  New  Orleans, 
yet,  I  obtained  letters  of  recommendation  from 
several  of  the  most  influential  men  in  the  city. 

Leaving  New  Orleans,  I  went  to  Louisville,  Ky., 
and  was  kindly  received  ;  but,  as  the  churches  were 
engaged  in  making  their  annual  contributions  to 
other  objects,  I  received  no  present  aid,  but  was 
promised  that  at  some  future  time  they  would  assist 
me  in  my  enterprise.  I  then  went  on  to  Phila- 
delphia, arriving,  the  4th  day  of  March,  1853,  at  2 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  At  9  o'clock  of  the  same 
morning  I  was  wending  my  way  to  the  rooms  of 
the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Education,  with  a  letter 
of  introduction  from  Rev.  Dr.  Hill,  of  Louisville, 
to  the  secretaries,  Drs.  Chester  and  Van  Rensselaer. 
With  these  reverend  gentlemen  I  had  to  ])ass  an- 
other severe  and  trying  ordeal.  All  the  difficulties 
of  the  enterprise  were  again  brought  forward,  and 
paraded  with  considerable  embellishment.  I  met 
them   with    arguments,  which   I   thought  ought  to 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.   49 

have  weight,  but  they  seemed  to  make  but  little 
impression  upon  either  of  the  gentlemen,  particu- 
larly upon  Dr.  Chester.  He  seemed  determined 
that  my  enterprise  should  prove  a  failure.  After 
talking  some  time,  without  making  any  apparent 
impression  favorable  to  the  cause,  I  arose  and  said, 
"Gentlemen,  I  leave  the  responsibilities  of  the 
proper  education  of  the  youth  of  that  portion  of 
country  upon  your  hands.  I  have  done  what  I 
can,  and  henceforth  my  skirts  are  clear  of  the 
criminal  negligence  of  leaving  the  beloved  youth 
of  the  Rio  Grande  Valley  to  the  baleful  influence 
of  foreign  popery."  Dr.  Chester  immediately 
arose  to  his  feet,  and  with  much  emphasis,  said,  *^I 
am  not  going  to  take  the  Rio  Grande  upon  my 
shoulders,  you  are  the  one  to  bear  that  burden. 
We  have  fully  tested  your  proper  understanding 
of  the  difficult  enterprise,  and  your  ability  ia 
carrying  it  forward.  We  are  now  ready  to  inquire 
of  your  wants."  I  replied,  "  I  must  have  money." 
"How  much,"  said  he,  "do  you  want  of  usf'^  I 
felt  quite  subdued  and  modestly  replied,  "two  or 
three  hundred  dollars."  He  replied,  "You  must 
not  leave  Philadelphia  with  less  than  five  hundred. 
If  the  Board  of  Education  do  not  see  proper  to 
give  you  two  hundred.  Dr.  Van  Rensselaer  and  I 
will  pay  it  out  of  our  own  pockets,  and  the  remain- 
ing three  hundred  I  will  put  you  in  the  way  of 
obtaining  from  the  Presbyterian  churches  of  the 
city." 

5 


50       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

I  remained  a  month  and  obtained  the  amount 
promised,  and  then  went  on  to  Boston,  and  ob- 
tained from  the  churches  of  that  city  another  five 
hundred.  I  became  fully  confident  tliat  a  Protes- 
tant seminary  would  surely  rear  its  head  by  the 
side  of  the  French  convent  which  was  already  ris- 
ing upon  the  distant  Rio  Grande.  Oh !  how  my 
heart  exulted  in  the  prospect  of  the  Bible  having 
its  place  and  exerting  its  due  influence  upon  the 
hearts  and  minds  of  the  rising  generation  of  that 
land! 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      51 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Laborioua  work  to  obtain  money  for  the  Mexicans — Some 
proposed  bullets  instead  of  Bibles — Variety  of  treatment 
' — Helped  by  a  Catholic — Treated  rudely  by  a  lady — Nut 
discouraged — Find  many  friends  to  the  cause — Manjr 
liberal  donations — Finally  obtain  sufficient  funds  for  mjr 
seminary  building. 

THE  fatigue  attending  my  arduous  duties,  com- 
pelled me  to  suspend  my  labors  for  a  portion  of 
the  summer  months.  Early  in  the  autumn,  I  started 
from  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  by  steamer,  intending  to  take 
the  entire  course  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  rivers, 
stopping  at  all  towns  and  cities  where  I  had  any 
prospect  of  obtaining  money.  The  prejudices  ex- 
isting against  the  Mexicans,  engendered  during  the 
late  war,  often  proved  great  barriers  to  my  success. 
The  sentiment  was  expressed  by  many,  that  "  the 
Mexicans  were  a  people  just  fit  to  be  exterminated 
from  the  earth."  Even  ministers  of  the  gospel 
said  to  me,  "  We  had  better  send  bullets  and  gun- 
powder to  Mexico  than  Bibles."  Of  such  I  gener- 
ally asked  the  question,  ''What  class  of  persons  did 
our  Savior  come  from  heaven  to  save,  the  right- 
eous or  the  wicked?"  Just  such  a  class  of  sinners 
as  the  Mexicans.  Sometimes  I  would  receive  do- 
nations in  this  way,  ^'  We  do  not  care  for  the  Mex- 
icans, but,  seeing  you  so  devoted  to  their  cause,  we 


52        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

will  give  something  for  your  sake."  One  man, 
after  applying  all  the  contemptible  epithets  to  the 
Mexicans  he  could  think  of,  said,  '^  Out  of  pity  to 
you,  whose  appearance  and  spirit  I  like,  in  having 
such  a  bad  cause  in  hand,  I  will  give  you  ten  dol- 
lars for  your  own  personal  use."  I  declined  rooeiv- 
ing  it  for  myself,  saying,  ^^  Money  can  not  compen- 
sate me  for  what  I  am  doing,  but,  if  you  will  give 
it  me  to  appropriate  as  I  wish,  I  will  do  it  upon 
my  own  responsibility."  He  consented,  but  I  could 
not  set  him  down  as  a  "  cheerful  giver."  At  some 
places  where  I  stopped,  if  I  could  obtain  ten  dollars 
a  day,  I  would  remain  ten  days,  until  I  would  get 
one  hundred.  At  some  cities,  such  as  Cincinnati 
and  Louisville,  I  received  very  liberal  aid.  Pur- 
suing my  arduous  way,  "through  rude  and  stormy 
scenes,"  I  arrived  in  Natchez,  Miss.,  in  March, 
1854.  Here  I  found  a  wealthy  and  benevolent 
people,  and  I  made  rapid  strides  toward  the  com- 
pletion of  my  enterprise.  The  wealthy  class  of 
people  lived  mostly  in  the  country,  on  plantations, 
and  my  canvassing  was  generally  some  distance 
from  the  city.  Occasionally,  friends  would  give 
me  a  ride,  but  usually  I  walked,  and  frequently  I 
traveled  some  eight  or  ten  miles  a  day;  but  my 
labor  was  so  generously  rewarded,  I  forgot  the  fa- 
tigue of  the  way.  One  day,  I  went  to  see  a  lady 
who  was  recommended  as  being  very  benevolent. 
Upon  inquiry,  I  was  told  the  lady  was  absent,  but 
that  her  husband  was  at  home,  and  I  could  see  him 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        53 

if  I  wished.  I  was  ushered  into  his  room,  and,  after 
respectful  salutation,  said,  "  I  came  to  see  your  wife.^^ 

He  very  pleasantly  replied  that  perhaps  he  would 
do  as  well,  and,  if  I  pleased,  I  might  deliver  my 
message  to  him.  Thus  encouraged,  I  gave  a  very 
elaborate  delineation  of  the  great  need  of  evangel- 
ical laborers  in  that  papal  land,  and  especially  as 
it  was  becoming  overi'un  by  foreign  Roman  Cathol- 
icism. I  was  unusually  eloquent  upon  the  subject, 
as    my   listener    manifested    such   a   deep    interest. 

When  I  concluded,  he  arose,  went  to  his  desk, 
took  out  twenty  dollars,  and  handed  me,- -saying, 
^^  I  presume  you  do  not  know  thatJL^am  a  Rcmian 
Catholic."  -^^■^■^^— 

There  were  a  few  "  feathers  dropped  out  of  my 
cap,"  at  that  moment,  and  the  most  profound  mor- 
tification took  possession  of  me.  But  his  smiling 
face  re-assured  me,  and  I  very  meekly  said  I  did  not 
know  he  was  a  Catholic. 

He  replied,  ^'  I  am  so  by  name  only.  My 
parents  and  all  my  ancestors  were  Roman  Catho- 
lics, but  I  have  no  preferences  for  that  religion. 
My  wife  is  an  Episcopalian,  and  I  attend  her 
church.  He  continued,  ^*  I  am  convinced  you  will 
do  good  to  those  people,  and  I  have  very  cheerfully 
contributed  my  aid." 

We  parted  the  best  of  friends,  and  I  told  him 
that  in  future  T  would  take  a  better  lookout,  lest 
I  might  find  more  dangerous  soundings  than  I  had 
found  with  him. 


54        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

My  pleasant  experience  in  Natchez  will  perhaps 
wariant  the  recital  of  one  little  episode,  showing 
some  of  the  more  trying  vicissitudes  to  which  so- 
licitojs  of  money  may  be  subjected. 

I  was,  while  in  Natchez,  directed  to  call  up6n  a 
very  wealthy  lady.  She  was  a  member  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  although  somewhat  ])e- 
culiar,  it  was  thought  that  the  proper  presentation 
of  my  cau^e  might  elicit  a  liberal  donation.  I 
called,  and  was  taken  into  her  presence  by  the  serv- 
ant. I  introduced  myself  in  my  usual  way,  and 
presented  the  object  of  my  visit  with  becoming 
propriety  ;  but  it  seemed  she  was  in  a  most  un- 
gracious mood^  for  slie  replied  with  great  vehe- 
nfence,  "  I  have  nothing  to  give  you,  besides  I 
kno^v  nothing  about  you.  You  maybe  an  impos- 
tor, as  there  are  many  going  about  under  like  pre- 
tences.'' 

I  was  stung  to  the  quick  by  her  unjust  allusion, 
and  hastened  to  produce  my  papers,  some  of  which 
were  recommendations  from  members  of  her  own 
church.  I  said,  ^*  I  do  not  care  for  your  money, 
but  I  do  wish  to  convince  you  that  I  am  not  an 
impostor."  But  she  paid  no  heed  to  what  I  said, 
and  with  most  angiy  demonstrations  ordered  her 
fjervant  to  open  the  door,  and  bade  me  go  out.  I 
•walked  out,  of  course,  but  with  the  deepest  humil- 
iation I  ever  experienced  in  njy  li."e. 

With  flushed  face,  and  falling  teai'S,  I  went  on 
my  way  until  I  came  to  another  stately  mansion  to 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        55 

which  I  was  also  directed.  I  hesitated  entering, 
as  from  my  recent  experience  I  would  gladly  have 
avoided  exposing  myself  again  to  heartless  and 
bitter  cruelty.  But,  I  reflected,  benevolence  and 
humanity  are  not  perished  from  the  earth  because 
of  the  conduct  of  this  woman  ;  her  spirit  is  the 
exception,  not  the  rule.  I  entered,  although  with 
a  trembling  heart ;  but  upon  my  first  introduction 
I  saw  I  had  a  different  person  with  whom  to  deal, 
from  the  one  I  had  just  encountered.  The  lady 
of  the  house  received  me  with  the  utmost  kind- 
ness, made  me  a  liberal  donation,  and  when  I 
left  accompanied  me  to  her  gate,  and  pointed  to  the 
house  I  had  just  left,  saying,  **  There  lives  my  sis- 
ter, go  there.  I  know  she  will  give  you  something 
for  your  cause."  I  did  not  tell  her  I  had  already 
been  there.  I  would  not  wound  her  feelings  by 
the  recital  of  her  sister\s  conduct  toward  me. 

Some  two  or  three  years  after,  I  was  traveling 
on  business  connected  with  my  work,  and  stopped 
in  one  of  the  Northern  cities,  where  I  was  informed 
of  a  shocking  railroad  accident  which  had  just  oc- 
curred near  by.  A  lady  who  had  visited  the 
scene  of  the  disaster,  told  me  of  one  of  the  suf- 
ferers, a  lady  from  Natchez^  Miss.  By  the  descrip- 
tion, I  was  confident  it  was  the  person  from  whom 
I  had  received  such  ungracious  treatment.  ,  The 
poor  w^oman,  Avith  broken  limbs  and  lacerated  flesh, 
was  bewailing  her  great  affliction,  and  the  painful 
deprivation  of  the  comforts  of  her  palatial  home  in 


66        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

Mississippi.  A  little  shanty,  from  which  she 
could  not  be  removed,  was  all  she  could  have  for 
her  accommodation.  •  My  heart  was  moved  at  the 
recital  of  her  distresses,  and  could  I  possibly  have 
gone  to  her,  would  most  gladly  have  tried'  to  min- 
ister to  her  comfort.  I  could  only  put  up  the 
prayer  that  God  would  comfort  her,  and  forgive  her 
for  so  misjudging  me.  But  I  soon  passed  on,  and 
never  heard  of  her  more. 


TWENTY  YEAES  AMOMG  THE  MEXICANS.   57 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Return  to  Brownsville — F'ourteen  months  away — The  convent 
built — Contracted  with  a  responsible  man  for  the  erection 
of  my  building — Kented  rooms,  and  opened  my  school 
again — School  soon  full — Commenced  Bible  and  Tract 
distribution — Unbelief  of  Protestants — Great  trials  on 
that  account — In  1854  enter  my  new  seminary — Dedica- 
tion— Much  encouragement  by  new  openings  of  usefulness. 

BUT  I  have  wandered  from  my  narrative,  and  I 
will  return  to  my  journey  toward  the  land  of 
my  adoption.  From  Natchez  I  went  to  New  Or- 
leans, and  took  passage  on  a  vessel  for  Brazos.  I 
had  been  absent  from  Brownsville  fourteen  months, 
and  I  began  to  feel  quite  solicitous  to  know  how 
matters  stood  in  my  destined  field  of  labor. 

When  I  arrived  in  Brownsville,  I  found  the 
convent  completed — a  spacious  three  story  build- 
ing, situated  in  the  most  conspicuous  part  of  the 
town,  and  in  it  were  gathered  most  of  the  girls  of 
the  Rio  Grande.  Nothing  daunted,  I  contracted 
with  a  responsible  man  for  the  erection  of  my  Sem- 
inary building;  rented  my  former  rooms,  and 
opened  my  school  again.  The  attendance  was 
small  at  first,  but  before  the  close  of  the  second 
month  all  my  former  pupils  had  returned,  and  sev-/ 
eral  new  ones  came,  also.  I  possessed  one  impor-* 
tant  advantage,  namely,  the  Mexicans  desired  their 


58        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

children  to  learn  the  English,  and  as  that  language 
was  but  imperfectly  taught  in  the  convent,  many 
left  and  came  to  me  on  that  account.  My  school 
prospered  beyond  my  most  sanguine  expectations. 
I  renewed  my  Bible  and  Tract  distribution,  and 
found  an  increasing  interest  for  the  Word  of  Life, 
both  on  the  Texan  and  Mexican  side  of  the  Rio 
Grande. 

Here  let  me  state  one  painful  trial  I  had  to  en- 
counter. The  bitterest  thing  with  which  I  had  to 
contend  was  the  incredulity  which  prevailed  among 
the  American  population  as  to  any  good  being  done 
to  the  Mexican  people.  Some  })rofessed  Protestant 
Christians  were  among  the  number;  and,  indeed,  I 
regret  to  say,  my  greatest  opposers  were  among 
those  who  believed  they  had  been  recipients  of  the 
blessings  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

"What  can  we  do  for  such  a  hopeless  race?"  was 
the  usual  suggestion  when  I  attempted  to  urge  the 
importance  of  evangelical  labor  in  behalf  of  the 
Mexicans.  My  reply  uniformly  was,  "  Give  them 
the  Gospel,  which  is  the  antidote  for  all  moral 
evils.  The  extreme  degradation  in  which  we  find 
them  is  for  the  want  of  the  ameliorating  influence 
of  Bible  Christianity."  Some  went  so  far  as  to 
say,  "The  Mexicans  have  a  religion  good  enough 
for  them,  and  we  had  better  let  them  alone."  My 
zeal  and  eiforts  were  regarded  as  a  sort  of  insanity, 
and  I  more  dreaded  meeting  a  Protestant  Christian 
in  my  rounds  of  Bible  distribution  than  1  did  a 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      69 

Eomish  priest.  From  the  latter  I  expected  perse- 
cution, but  from  the  former  I  had  reason  to  look 
for  sympathy  for  Christ's  sake.  Sometimes  I  al- 
most staggered  under  the  misconstructions  put  up- 
on missionary  labors  for  the  poor  despised  Mexi- 
cans. 

One  Sabbath  afternoon  I  was  sitting  in  my  room, 
musing  upon  the  probabilities  of  any  successful  re- 
sults of  my  efforts,  and  came  quite  near  falling  in- 
to the  incredulous  views  of  my  Protestant  friends. 
My  reflections  were,  "  Why  should  I  presume  to  be 
so  much  wiser  than  those  who  have  had  much  more 
acquaintance  with  Mexican  character  than  I  have 
had?  Surely,  I  thought,  I  am  quite  too  independ- 
ent in  my  views,  and  I  will  suspend  my  wild  oper- 
ations.'^  Arriving  at  this  stage  of  my  soliloquies, 
over  and  above  came  a  voice,  although  not  heard 
by  mortal  ears,  yet  equally  as  impressive:  "Go  ye 
into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature."  ^^ Every  creature t^^  said  I:  *Moes  not 
this  command  embrace  the  Mexicans?  Surely  it 
does;  and  it  is  Christ  who  gives  this  command, 
and  I  will  obey  Him  although  I  offend  all  else." 
I  arose  immediately,  determined  to  do  my  duty; 
and  although  all  the  Mexicans  should  come  up  on 
the  left  hand  in  the  great  day,  as  my  Protestant 
friends  seemed  to  have  doomed  them  to  do,  it  shall 
be  said  of  me,  "  She  has  done  what  she  could"  for 
their  salvation.  I  took  some  books  and  went  out 
again  administering  the  Word  of  Life,  and  was  ev- 


60        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

ery-where  thankfully  received.  ^^Muchas  gracias^' 
(many  thanks)  were  uniformly  expressed  as  I  passed 
into  their  hands  some  portion  of  the  Scriptures.  I 
felt  I  was  sowing  seed  which  God  had  commanded 
to  be  sown  "  beside  all  waters,"  and  I  was  deter- 
mined to  persevere,  believing  that  "His  word  would 
not  return  void,  but  would  accomplish  that  which 
He  pleased,  and  prosper  in  the  thing  whereunto 
He  sent  it.'^ 

T  found  opportunities  of  sending  hundreds  of 
Bibles  and  hundreds  of  thousands  of  j)ages  of  the 
Tract  Society's  })ublica,tions,  in  Spanish,  into  Mex- 
ico; and  although  the  living  teacher  could  not  ac- 
company them,  yet  1  had  faith  to  believe  that  the 
same  Spirit  which  indited  the  Word  could  enlighten 
the  spiritual  sense  of  these  people  into  the  knowl- 
edge of  those  truths  whereby  their  souls  might 
be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  Satan, 
although  shut  up  in  the  prison-house  of  papal 
power. 

In  the  autumn  of  1854 1  entered  my  new  seminary. 
This  was  an  auspicious  event.  The  days  of  labor 
and  scenes  of  anxious  solicitude  were  all  forgotten 
on  the  morning  I  assembled  my  pupils  for  the  first 
time  in  this  Protestant  institution.  I  explained  to 
them  that  the  building  had  been  givea  by  Christian 
friends  abroad  for  their  benefit,  and  endeavored  to 
impress  them  with  the  vast  importance  of  improv- 
ing the  privileges  it  would  aiford  them  to  the  best 
advantage  possible.    With  my  Mexican  girls,  I  con- 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        61 

secrated  this  pew  edifice  to  God  by  reading  a  por- 
tion of  Scripture  and  by  prayer.  The  Amer4can 
Bible  and  Tract  Societies  of  New  York  continued 
to  supply  my  demands  for  books;  although  I  often 
wondered  at  their  liberality,  considering  the  very 
unpopular  work  I  had  in  hand.  I  used  often  to 
think,  in  reference  to  the  indiiference  which  pre- 
vailed so  extensively  towards  Mexico  and  her  peo- 
ple, that  the  Lord  had  chosen  me  for  the  work  be- 
cause I  was  so  very  insignificant,  and  it  mattered 
little  if  I  did  spend  my  poor  life  and  services  among 
the  Mexicans.  Sometimes  I  would  take  a  view  of 
the  stupendous  character  of  the  undertaking  —  the 
beginning  of  a  work  upon  a  nation  comprising  eight 
millions  of  immortal  souls!  I  would  wonder  why 
the  Lord  did  not  select  a  more  efficient  agent — some 
minister  of  the  Gospel  whose  capacity  was  adequate 
to  the  great  demand.  Then  would  come  up  before 
me  the  declaration  of  the  Apostle:  "Has  not  God 
chosen  the  weak  things  of  this  world  to  confound 
the  things  which  are  mighty,  that  no  flesh  should 
glory  in  his  presence?"  I  had  to  acknowledge  that 
it  was  God's  own  economy  to  select  just  such  a  weak 
instrument  as  myself.  His  Word,  which  was  my 
principal  instrumentality,  was  just  as  powerful  in 
my  weak  hands  as  in  those  of  a  learned  doctor  of 
divinity.  When  discouragements  arosie  from  not 
seeing  the  immediate  results  of  my  labors,  a  voice 
would  seem  to  say  to  me,  "What  is  that  to  thee? 
follow  thou  me."     I  was  made  willing  to  labor  all 


62        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

my  life,  upon  the  simple  command  and  promise  of 
God,  even  though  I  might  never  witness  any  visi- 
ble results,  in  the  belief  that  a-  harvest  would  be 
gathered,  although  it  might  not  be  until  I  lay  in 
my  grave. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.   b*» 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Need  of  help — The  appeal  made — The  case  stated — Letter 
published  by  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union 
— An  eifort  made  to  find  a  suitable  colporteur — None 
could  be  found — Become  a  colporteur  myself — The  A.  & 
F.  C.  U.  furnishing  an  assistant  in  my  school — Incidents 
of  Bible  work — Murder  of  a  German  Protestant. 

IN  1855  I  felt  the  need  of  assistance,  and  I  ven- 
tured to  write  a  letter  to  Rev.  Dr.  Kirk,  of  Bos- 
ton, Mass.,  asking  for  a  colporteur  for  the  Mexican 
frontier.  The  letter,  quite  unexpectedly  to  me,  was 
published  in  the  magazine  of  the  American  and  For- 
eign Christian  Union  for  August,  1855.  I  will  copy 
the  letter,  and  also  the  remarks  of  the  editor.  It 
was  headed — 

"  A  VOICE  FROM  THE  RIO  GRANDE. 

"The  following  letter  from  Miss  Rankin,  one  of 
the  worthy  daughters  of  New  England,  who,  by 
much  sacrifice  and  indomitable  perseverance,  has 
succeeded  in  establishing  a  seminary  for  Mexican 
young  ladies,  in  Brownsville,  on  the  Texas  side  of 
the  Rio  Grande,  which  separates  the  United  States 
from  Mexico,  will  be  read  with  much  interest. 

"  It  was  addressed  to  one  of  the  Board  of  Direct- 
ors (a  personal  friend)  with  the  view  to  obtain  a  lay 
missionary  for  that  important,  yet  neglected  field 


64       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

which  she  has  so  generously  and  praise  worthily- 
entered,  and  which,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  she 
is  cultivating,  with  the  prospect  of  the  most  encour- 
aging results.  It  was  not  designed  for  publication. 
We  trust,  however,  that  the  writer  w^ill  pardon  us 
for  submitting  it  to  our  readers,  whose  sympathies 
and  prayers  and  charities  we  desire  to  elicit  in  be- 
half of  the  people  with  whom  v^he  has  chosen  to 
take  her  abode. 

^'  It  is  proper  to  add  that  the  Board  are  now  en- 
gaged in  efforts  to  procure  a  suitable  laborer  to  send 
into  that  field.  But  one  laborer  there  is  not  enough. 
In  that  great  valley  and  along  the  Mexican  border 
there  should  be  many  missionaries  employed,  and  to 
those  to  whom  God  has  intrusted  the  means  for  their 
support  they  must  appeal  for  the  funds  necessary  to 
sustain  them.  We  have  done  but  little — alas!  much 
too  little — for  that  interesting  portion  of  our  own 
nation,  and  we  hope  that  the  facts  contained  in  the 
subjoined  letter  will  lead  to  liberal  contributions  for 
its  benefit.     But  to  the  letter : 

"  Brownsville,  April,  1855. 
"  Eev.  Dr.  Kirk  : 

"  Dear  Sir — Convinced  that  you  have  a  sympathy 
with  whatever  appertains  to  the  interest  of  Christ's 
kingdom,  I  take  the  liberty  of  calling  your  atten- 
tion to  this  remote  land,  where,  and  on  the  border 
of  which,  are  thousands  of  immortal  souls  under  the 
influence  of  Popery,  in  its  most  enslaving  and 
debasing  forms.  You  are  fully  acquainted  with 
Komanism,  and,  therefore,  I  need  not  describe  to 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       65 

you  the  character  of  this  soul-destroying  agency  of 
the  arch-enemy  Satan.  I  presume  also,  that  I  need 
not  describe  the  painful  emotions  awakened  in  the 
heart  by  daily  witnessing  the  sad  influence  of  that 
system,  so  wisely  calculated  to  lead  immortal  souls 
to  endless  ruin. 

"  We  have  in  Brownsville  some  three  or  four 
thousand  Mexicans,  who  have  escaped  the  dreaded 
influence  of  a  corrupt  priesthood  of  their  own 
country,  in  whose  moral  condition  and  wants  my 
sympathies  are  deeply  enlisted,  and  in  whose  be- 
half I  now  write.  The  enterprise  in  which  I  was 
engaged  when  last  in  your  city  I  have,  with  the 
blessing  of  God,  carried  out  successfully.  A  Pro- 
testant seminary  is  reared  in  front  of  papal  Mexico, 
and  within  its  walls  are  gathered  Mexican  girls, 
whose  improvement  encourages  me  to  hope  that 
their  consciences  may  become  enlightened,  and  that 
they  will  embrace  the  Gospel,  which  can  save  their 
souls.  I  trust  it  may  ultimately  be  seen  that  this 
institution  is  one  of  the  instrumentalities  by  which 
God  intends  to  disenthrall  benighted  Mexico  from 
the  dominion  of  popery. 

''  The  object  to  which  I  wish  more  particularly 
to  draw  your  attention  is  the  importance  of  having  a 
colporteur  here  to  circulate  Bibles  and  other  relig- 
ious publications  among  the  Mexicans  generally. 
To  convince  you  of  the  importance  of  this,  I  will 
mention  some  facts  in  my  own  experience.  Al- 
though I  felt  my  calling  to  be  the  instruction  of 
children  and  youth,  yet  in  my  efforts  to  benefit  them 
my  spirit  could  have  no  rest  without  making  an 
attempt  to  do  something  to  enlighten  the  adults.  I 
had  but  little  faith  in  regard  to  my  success,  as  the 
Mexicans  appeared  so  completely  enveloped  in  the 
darkness  of  superstition,  and  had  six  Jesuit  priests 
6 


66   TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

to  e^uard  their  ignorance.  But  I  resolved  upon 
making  the  attempt ;  and  accordingly  sent  to  tlie 
American  Bible  and  Tract  Societies,  and  procured 
books  in  the  Spanish  language,  and  commenced  the 
distribution  in  the  face  of  the  priests,  whom  I  met 
at  almost  every  corner.  In  almost  every  instance 
the  books  were  thankfully  received,  and  in  many 
cases  I  ascertained  that  they  were  faithfully  reaci. 
About  two  months  ago  I  received  another  box  of 
Bibles  and  Tracts  from  New  York.  I  called  in  a 
Mexican  man  to  open  the  box,  and  explained  to 
him  the  object  of  their  being  sent  here,  gave  him  a 
Bible,  and  told  him  he  might  speak  to  his  country- 
men about  them.  He  returned  next  day  and  said 
a  Mexican  lady  had  been  reading  his  Bible,  that 
she  believed  it  to  be  the  truth,  and  desired  him  to 
procure  one  for  her  ;  and  also  several  others  had 
made  the  same  request. 

*'  Since  that  date  there  has  been  a  constant  call  for 
Bibles  and  Testaments.  Scarcely  a  day  has  passed 
in  which  there  have  not  been  Mexicans  at  my  door 
earnestly  soliciting  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures.  Since 
I  have  been  writing  this  letter,  I  have  put  eight 
copies  into  the  hands  of  these  benighted  people. 
May  we  not  hope  God's  blessing  will  go  along 
with  them,  and  that  the  enlightening  influence  of 
the  Divine  Spirit  will  lead  their  deluded  r.':;aders  to 
embrace  the  salvation  tliey  reveal?  I  can  but 
think  that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  moving  the  hearts  of 
these  people,  and  inducing  them  thus  eagerly  to 
seek  the  truth  which  is  able  to  save  their  souls.  It 
is  a  source  of  unspeakable  satisfaction  to  me  to  wit- 
ness this  eagerness  for  the  word  of  God.  No  one 
can  estimate  the  joyful  emotions  that  it  occasions 
but  those  who  have  felt  similar  })ainful  solicitude 
for  immortal  souls.     While  I  hate  Popery  to  detes- 


TWENTY  YEAKS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        67 

tation,  I  love  the  sonls  it  enslaves,  and  will  endure 
'  any  sacrifice  or  f)rivation  to  rescue  its  wretched 
subjects  from  its  destructive  power.  In  this  work, 
I  believe  the  Bible  to  be  the  most  efficient  agent. 
Romanism  can  not  exist  in  the  light  of  God's  word^ 
and  where  it  is  disseminated,  that  terrible  form  of 
evil  must  soon  disappear. 

^' Excuse  this  digression  from  the  main  facts  of 
the  object  which  I  designed  to  present.  Do  you 
not  think,  sir,  that  the  case,  as  above  stated,  would 
justify  the  sending  of  a  colporteur  here  ?  It  appears 
to  me  that  this  field  presents  as  urgent  motives  as 
^ny  other  in  the  world.  I  fully  believe  God  will 
not  open  the  door  of  Mexico  to  Protestant  laborers 
until  we  do  what  we  can  for  those  within  our  present 
sphere  of  influence.  Even  if  no  one  shall  come  to 
my  assistance,  I  shall  toil  on  in  faith  and  hope,  be- 
lieving that  though  the  *  kingdom  of  God,'  in  this 
instance,  is  but  as  'a  grain  of  mustard  seed,'  yet  it 
may  eventually  *  grow  to  be  a  tree,'  whose  spreading 
branches  shall  prove  a  blessing  to  this  long-neglected 
people.  And  in  this  belief,  I  humbly  ask  the  in- 
fluence and  prayers  of  God's  people." 

As  stated  by  the  Secretary  of  the  American  and 
Foreign  Christian  Union,  an  efl^ort  was  made  to 
procure  a  suitable  man  for  the  field  ;  but  after  some 
time  of  seeking  a  right  kind  of  a  person,  I  was  in- 
formed that  a  Christian  man,  who  understood  the 
Spanish,  could  not  be  found,  and  that  they  were  un- 
able to  do  any  thing  more.  Rather  than  see  such 
an  important  work  languish  for  the  want  of  some 
^one  to  do  it,  I  proposed  to  the  Board  of  the 
American  and   Foreign  Christian   Union,  that  if 


68       TWENTY  YEAKS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

they  would  furnish  me  the  means  for  employing  an 
assistant  teacher  in  my  school,  so  I  could  be,  in 
part,  relieved  from  school  duties,  I  would  become 
their  colporteur  and  Bible  reader.  The  proposal 
was  accepted,  and  January  of  1856  I  came  under 
the  auspices  of  that  society.  Re-enforced  by  a  com- 
petent teacher,  I  was  greatly  strengthened,  and  the 
school  and  Bible  distribution  received  a  new  impulse. 
I  visited  all  the  houses  of  the  Mexicans  in  Browns- 
ville and  vicinity,  and  supplied  every  family  of 
which  any  member  could  read,  with  a  Bible.  Only 
occasionally  would  I  find  one  who  rejected  it.  It 
was  said  by  my  American  friends  :  "  The  Mexicans 
take  your  Bibles  to  turn  over  to  the  priests  to  be 
burned."  I  would  follow  up  my  investigations 
until  I  was  satisfied  that  such  was  not  true.  Indeed, 
I  never  ascertained  that  a  single  Bible  was  destroy- 
ed. But  /  did  ascertain  that  the  Mexicans  con- 
cealed them  in  the  most  careful  manner,  taking 
them  out  and  reading  them  by  night,  as  they  said, 
"  when  the  priests  were  not  about."  I  went  one 
day  to  the  house  where  one  of  my  pupils  resided, 
to  inquire  after  her  absence,  and  also  to  make  in- 
quiry after  a  Bible  I  had  furnished  her.  A  report 
had  crept  into  school  that  she  had  exchanged  it  with 
the  nuns  for  a  "  saint,"  and  that  they  (the  nuns) 
had  burned  it.  The  mother  of  the  girl  met  me  at 
the  door,  and  with  streaming  eyes  told  me  that  her 
daughter  had  died  with  yellow  fever  but  a  short 
time  before.     I  asked  her,  if  she  had   her  Bible  ? 


TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        69 

She  replied,  "  No,  I  put  her  Bible  in  her  coffin,  as 
she  loved  it  so  much,  and  it  was  buried  with  her.'' 
I  found  another  similar  case,  where  a  father  had  put 
the  Bible  by  the  side  of  his  son  in  his  coffin.  Al- 
though I  could  not  fully  coincide  with  this  use  of 
God's  Word,  yet  there  was  something  pathetic  and 
suggestive  in  the  act  of  these  bereaved  Mexican 
parents. 

Orders  would  be  brought  me  from  Monterey  and 
from  places  in  the  interior  of  Mexico,  for  dozens 
of  Bibles,  with  the  money  to  pay  for  them.  I  feared 
sometimes  the  priests  were  behind  the  scenes,  but 
upon  inquiring,  Why  do  you  want  the  Bible  ?  the 
answer  uniformly  was,  "  We  have  read  the  Bible, 
and  find  it  to  be  a  good  book,  and  we  want  to  get 
numbers  to  distribute  among  the  people  gratuit- 
ously, to  let  them  see  that  the  priests  have  deceived 
them,  in  telling  them  that  the  Bible  is  not  a  fit 
book  for  them  to  read."  Through  a  Protestant 
German,  also,  great  quantities  of  evangelical  read- 
ing were  carried  far  into  the  interior.  This  man 
was  a  traveling  portrait  painter,  and  the  nature  of 
his  business  gave  him  access  to  Mexican  families, 
who  gladly  received  the  word  of  God,  and  paid  him 
for  it.  As  this  was  before  the  prohibition  was  re- 
moved, he  often  encountered  violent  opposition ; 
yet  he  felt  so  deeply  the  spiritual  deprivations  of 
Mexico,  that  he  was  willing  sometimes  to  run  great 
risks,  not  only  of  losing  his  personal  effects,  but 
also  his  life.     At  one  time,  his  hat  was  taken  from 


70        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

him,  and  he  was  obliged  to  travel  some  ten  miles 
or  more  without  any  covering  for  his  head;  wliich, 
under  the  scorching  rays  of  a  Mexican  sun,  was  no 
small  deprivation.  He  finally  lost  his  life  in  Mex- 
ico; whether  he  was  killed  on  account  of  the  dis- 
semination of  the  Bible,  or  for  purposes  of  robbery, 
we  never  ascertained.  It  was  known  that  he 
stopped  for  the  night  at  a  town  named  Comer,  half 
way  between  Monterey  and  Matamoras,  but  nothing 
more  was  ever  heard  of  him  by  his  friends.  He 
was  eminently  a  man  of  God,  and,  we  felt  assured, 
that  like  the  martyr  Stephen,  he  had  *'  fallen  asleep 
in  Jesus,'^  although  a  violent  death  was  permitted 
to  be  his. 


TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       71 


CHAPTER  X. 

Troubled  waters — A  storm  of  persecution — False  impressions 
made  by  enemies — School  nearly  broken  up — Judgments  of 
God  pronounced — Submitting  the  case  to  God,  and  wait- 
ing for  a  manifestation — Sudden  removal  of  the  instigator 
of  the  persecution — A  great  calm  ensued — Work  resumed 
and  school  full  again. 

OUT  did  I  sail  on  smooth  waters  during  these 
■*^  years  of  labor  among  the  Romanists  of  Browns- 
ville? By  no  means.  The  spirit  of  popery  was 
fully  alive,  and  in  violent  activity  to  counteract  my 
influence.  The  prosperity  of  my  school  was  a  sub- 
ject of  great  annoyance.  That  Catholics  should 
ciioose  to  send  their  children  to  a  school  which 
they,  the  priests,  had  denounced  from  the  pulpit  as 
*'the  by-way  to  hell,"  was  not  to  be  tolerated. 
The  magazine,  containing  the  letter  in  which  I  said, 
"I  hated  Romanism,''  was  procured  and  taken  to 
the  convent  to  be  read  and  discussed  before  the 
pupils.  All  the  matter  contained  in  it  against 
popery,  and,  of  course,  it  was  not  at  all  compli- 
mentary, was  rehearsed  as  mine;  and  the  impression 
was  made  that  I  was  the  author  of  the  book,  and 
had  gone  north  the  year  before  to  write  it.  The 
priests  went  to  the  parents  of  my  pupils,  and  said 
to  them,  "  Miss  Rankin  says  she  hates  Catholics, 
why  do  you  permit  your  children  to  be  taught  by 
her  ? ''     Some  of  the  parents,  I  knew,  replied,  "  We 


72       TWENTY  YEAKS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

can  not  believe  Miss  Eankin  hates  our  children; 
she  treats  them  kindly,  giving  them  clothing  and 
books,  and  comes  to  see  them  when  they  are  sick." 
Such  a  combined  eflPort  seemed  to  be  made  against 
me,  that  I  greatly  feared  my  seminary  building 
might  be  destroyed,  and  several  of  my  friends  ex- 
pressed similar  anxiety.  In  one  of  my  letters  to 
the  secretary  of  the  A.  &  F.  C.  U.,  I  made  allusion 
to  this  fear,  and  he,  very  injudiciously  published  it, 
under  the  heading,  ''An  attempt  made  by  the  Ro- 
manists to  destroy  the  Protestant  seminary  building 
at  Brownsville."  With  this  flaming  embellishment 
the  most  profound  sensation  was  produced  among 
the  priests,  who  were  conversant  with  the  magazine 
containing  the  letter,  and  the  statement  was  heralded 
through  town  "  that  Miss  Rankin  had  been  guilty 
of  the  grossest  falsehoods."  The  whole  place  was 
carried  by  the  impulse.  Even  the  Protestants  who 
had  said  to  me,  **  we  fear  for  your  building,"  dare 
not  speak  in  my  defense.  The  Brownsville  paper, 
whose  editor,  temporarily.  Was  a  Roman  Catholic, 
took  up  the  matter,  with  all  its  power  and  influence. 
The  priests  went  from  house  to  house,  among  my 
patrons,  and,  under  the  influence  of  the  wild  excite- 
ment, some  of  my  best  Mexican  friends  took  their 
children  from  my  school.  Indeed,  I  lost  more  than 
half  my  pupils.  The  very  atmosphere  seemed  filled 
with  curses  and  imprecations  against  me,  yet  I  felt 
shut  up  in  ''God's  pavilion."  It  is  the  "fiery 
furnace,"  and  the  "  lion's  den,"  that  teach  the  chil- 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       73 

dren  of  God  where  their  protection  and  strength 
lie.  Although  human  nature  may  shrink  from  the 
encounter  of  the  ^*  wrath  of  man,"  yet  it  is  declared 
that  the  "  wrath  of  man  "  shall  be  overruled  to  the 
glory  of  God.  I  cast  myself  upon  the  arm  of 
Omnipotence,  and  abode  in  peace  under  the  shadow 
of  the  Almighty.  I  heard,  one  day,  that  a  Catholic 
woman,  an  American,  by  the  way,  said  with  much 
emphasis,  ^'  The  judgment  of  God  must  come  upon 
Miss  Rankin."  I  immediately  replied,  "  I  will 
also  submit  the  matter  to  the  judgment  of  God. 
If  I  am  verily  guilty  of  wrong,  as  you  represent, 
let  divine  judgment  fall  upon  my  head,  but  if  your 
party  are  guilty,  let  the  deserved  judgment  be 
passed  upon  it."  I  felt  assured  some  manifest 
token  would  be  given,  and  waited  on  God  in  hum- 
ble expectation ;  although  the  manifestation  might 
be  "by  terrible  things  in  righteousness."  The 
^'  Father  Superior,"  who  had  been  the  leading  spirit 
in  this  persecution,  was  obliged  to  leave  on  business 
connected  with  a  church  building  they  were  erecting 
in  Brownsville.  After  getting  every  thing  arranged 
against  me  according  to  his  wishes,  he  took  passage 
on  the  steamer  Nautilus  for  New  Orleans.  The 
Gulf  of  Mexico  is  subject  to  violent  tornadoes  at 
the  season  of  the  year  in  which  he  took  passage, 
and  when  the  steamer  arrived  within  fifty  miles  of 
the  South  West  Pass,  a  sudden  gale  struck  her,  and 
she  went  down  with  all  on  board,  excepting  one 
man,  who  saved  himself  on  a  door  which  floated  off 
7 


74       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

with  him.  In  about  ten  days  news  came  to  Browns- 
ville of  the  dreadful  disaster,  and  great  distress  was 
felt  for  the  loss  of  many  valuable  lives.  Among 
the  number  was  the  Father  Superior,  and  of  course, 
his  sudden  death  was  a  severe  blow  to  his  friends. 
The  lady  who  had  pronounced  God's  judgment  upon 
me  was  the  first  one,  after  the  arrival  of  the  news, 
to  catch  her  prayer  book  and  go  to  the  church  to 
pray  for  the  father's  soul.  All  the  varieties  of 
*^  masses"  were  brought  in  requisition  for  the  same 
purpose,  but  whether  they  obtained  peace  for  the 
Father  Superior's  soul,  I  have  never  ascertained. 
But  peace  for  my  soul  was  secured,  not  because  a 
fellow  mortal  had  been  suddenly  called  from  time 
into  eternity  in  this  fearful  manner,  but  because  the 
attention  of  my  enemies  was  diverted  from  me  to 
the  solemn  circumstances  of  the  untimely  death  of 
their  adored  father.  The  waves  of  persecution  were 
suddenly  checked  and  a  great  calm  ensued.  I  went 
around  among  my  Mexican  friends,  and  was  warmly 
welcomed  as  their  true  friend.  In  less  than  two 
months  ray  school  was  full,  and  I  never  received 
the  like  persecution  again. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        75 


CHAPTER  XI. 

A  revolution  for  religious  freedom — The  Priest  Party  and 
Liberal  Party — Immense  revenues  of  the  church  party — 
Juarez,  an  able  leader  of  the  liberal  party — Tlie  justice  of 
the  cause  gives  hope — Letters  writted  to  the  A.  &  F.  C.  U. 
at  that  time — The  Scriptures  going  rapidly  into  Mexico — 
Fifteen  hundred  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  more  than 
two  hundred  thousand  pages  of  tracts — Great  joy  in  the 
work — Severe  affliction  and  sickness — Touching  fidelity 
of  a  Mexican  woman — The  bandit  Cortinas — Brownsville 
invaded — Four  weeks  absence  in  Matamoras — A  school 
with  New  Testaments — Two  Mexican  women  wondering 
why  they  had  ever  prayed  to  saints — Another  burning  her 
images — They  did  not  keep  her  son  from  death — If  they 
had  known  the  Bible  before  they  would  have  believed  in 
it — Final  triumph  of  the  Liberal  party — A  great  demand 
for  Bibles  and  tracts  for  Mexico — The  American  Bible 
and  Tract  Societies  supplying. 

IN  1857,  a_revoluj;ion  was  commenced  for  religious 
freedom  in  Mexico.  The  parties  engaged  were 
called  "The  Church  Party  ^'  and  *^  The  Liberal 
Party."  The  former,  wielding  the  ecclesiastical, 
political,  civil,  military,  and  monetary  powers  of 
the  whole  country,  possessed  advantages  which  left 
to  the  liberal'  party  but  little  prospect  of  ultimate 
success.  The  justice  of  the  cause  of  the  latter 
seemed  their  only  hope,  and  it  was  a  subject  of 
earnest  entreaty  to  the  Author  of  the  human  con- 
science, that  divine  power  would  interpose  in  behalf 


76       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

of  this  nation,  so  long  under  a  government  directly 
opposed  to  the  best  interests  of  the  people,  either 
temporal  or  spiritual.  To  human  view,  the  hope 
could  scarcely  be  indulged.  With  Miraraon,  one 
of  the  most  skillful  generals  of  Mexico,  at  their 
head,  backed  by  the  clergy,  who  were  rich  in  re- 
sources, the  church  party  was  not  wanting  in  worldly 
power.  The  priests  were  said  to  be  the  great  bank- 
ers of  Mexico,  having  entire  control  of  all  the 
church  revenues,  which  were  immense.  Yet,  as 
"the  race  is  not  always  to  the  swift,  nor  the  battle 
to  the  strong,"  we  indulged  the  hope  that,  ulti- 
mately, right  would  prevail  in  this  eventful  struggle. 
There  were  men  of  decided  ability  in  the  liberal 
party.  Juarez,  with  his  compatriots,  seemed  reso- 
lute and  determined  to  throw  off  ihe  ecclesiastical 
rule,  which,  like  the  pall  of  Egypt,  had  long  over- 
shadowed the  land,  and  establish  a  government  more 
in  harmony  with  the  rights  of  man  and  the  spirit 
of  modern  civilization.  Juarez  sought  the  govern- 
ment of  the  people,  by  the  people  and  for  the  peo- 
ple, and  endeavored  to  establish  the  principle  of  the 
direct  suffrage  of  all  the  citizens  in  the  election  of 
the  officers  of  government.  The  constitution,  em- 
bracing the  principles  of  freedom  to  the  Mexican 
people,  was  adopted  February  8,  1857.  Although 
the  clergy  were  beaten  on  the  j&eld  of  battle  and 
foiled  in  congress,  they  did  not  despair;  but  con- 
tinued their  resistance  with  determined  zeal.  Ju- 
arez, with  faith  in  the  people,  advanced  under  all 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        77 

discouragements,  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  ob- 
ject upon  which  the  life  of  the  nation  depended. 
The  events  transpiring  in  Mexico  greatly  encouraged 
me  in  the  belief  that  religious  freedom  wojild  yet 
prevail  in  that  fair  land,  and  that  I  could  yet  plant 
my  foot  there  with  an  open  Bible  in  my  hand.  Can 
it  be  possible,  I  often  exclaimed  to  myself,  that  I 
can  ever  be  permitted  to  follow  up  those  rills  of 
light  which  have  been  secretly  flowing  into  that 
dark  land,  and  personally  witness  the  glorious  re- 
sults? I  believed,  without  a  doubt,  that  there 
were  many  hearts  which  had  embraced  the  blessed 
truths  of  the  Gospel,  as  revealed  in  the  Word  of 
God,  and  were  silently  praying  for  additional  help 
from  the  living  teacher.  My  heart  often  bounded 
in  joyful  anticipation,  yet  I  must  yet  wait  in  faith 
and  prayer  and  work  on.  An  extract  of  a  letter 
which  I  wrote  to  the  A.  &  F.  C.  U.  will  give  some 
idea  of  the  progress  of  the  work  at  this  time. 

I  say,  during  three  months  past  I  have  sold  fifty 
copies  of  the  Scriptures,  several  D'Aubigne's  His- 
tory of  the  Reformation,  also  six  thousand  pages  of 
other  evangelical  reading  in  Mexico.  I  often  feel 
the  truth  of  these  words,  "  Behold,  I  have  set  be- 
fore you  an  open  door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it;  for 
thou  hast  a  little  strength,  and  hast  kept  my  word, 
and  hast  not  denied  my  name.^^  We  ought  to  be 
encouraged  while  our  opportunities  of  spreading  the 
truth  in  Mexico  is  becoming  enlarged.  So  much 
of  the  power  of  the  papacy  has  been  compelled  to 


78        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS, 

yield  before  the  light  of  Divine  truth,  that  we  may 
well  thank  God,  and  take  courage.  Every  sopy  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  conveyed  into  Mexico  is  plead- 
ing for  religious  liberty.  Where  God's  Word  be- 
comes disseminated,  the  bolts  and  bars  binding  the 
human  intellect  and  conscience  become  dissevered. 
In  the  desperate  struggle,  now  being  made  in  that 
land,  where  popery  has  so  long  held  the  supreme 
control,  we  see  the  intense  desire  manifested  for  the 
inalienable  rights  which  God  has  conferred  upon 
all  his  intelligent  creatures.  Whether  God's  time 
has  fully  come  for  Mexico's  redemption  is  not  cer- 
tain. One  day  we  hear  of  the  triumph  of  the  Lib- 
erals; the  next  day,  perhaps,  the  reverse.  Although 
victory  may  be  delayed,  yet  justice  and  truth  will 
ultimately  triumph  in  the  utter  overthrow  of  error 
and  priest-craft.^' 

Notwithstanding  my  brilliant  hopes  abroad,  a 
deep  shadow  was  hovering  .over  my  happy  home 
and  work.  In  September,  of  1858,  my  beloved 
sister,  who  had  been  my  associate  teacher  for  nearly 
three  years,  was  suddenly  stricken  down  by  yellow 
fever.  My  grief  was  most  intense,  yet  not  without 
abundant  hope  for  her,  whose  death  was  most  tri- 
umphant. Yet  her  loss  to  me,  not  only  for  her 
companionship,  but  for  the  great  assistance  she  ren- 
dered me  in  my  work,  seemed  almost  irreparable. 
But  God's  grace  proved  sufficient  in  those  days  of 
severe  affliction,  and  I   was  enabled   to  go  on  my 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        79 

way,  under  the  comforting  assurance  of  my  Divine 
Friend,  "Lo,  /am  with  you  alway.'' 

The  year  of  1859  was  marked  also  by  some  try- 
ing experience.  In  August  of  that  year,  I  was 
attacked  by  yellow  fever,  and  for  some  time  it 
seemed  that  I  too  might  have  to  lay  down  my 
armor;  and  I  quietly  resigned  myself  to  pass  away, 
if  such  was  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father ;  but 
the  grief  and  anxiety  manifested  by  my  Mexican 
friends  aroused  me  to  renew  my  grasp  of  life,  and 
to  ask  God  to  yet  spare  me  for  further  service  in 
His  cause.  The  kind  solicitude  of  these  people 
made  me  willing  to  live  longer,  if  only  for  their 
sakes.  One  incident,  I  desire  to  state,  showing  a 
phase  of  character  of  the  Mexican  women,  which, 
although  not  new  to  me,  may  serve  to  illustrate  to 
those  less  acquainted  with  them,  that  ''some  good 
may  come  out  of  Nazareth.''  Connected  with  my 
school  was  a  family  of  six  children,  which  I  had 
sought  out  in  my  tours  around  among  the  Mexican 
jackals  soon  -after  I  went  to  Brownsville;  they 
were  orphans,  and  were  supported  by  their  grand- 
mother and  two  aunts.  Being  very  poor,  and 
entirely  dependent  upon  their  daily  labor  for  the 
support  of  these  children,  I  assisted  in  furnishing 
them  with  clothing  and  books.  Their  improvement 
and  good  conduct  amply  rewarded  me  for  all  I  did 
for  them.  The  morning  after  my  attack  of  fever, 
three  or  four  girls  came  to  school,  and  being  in- 
formed that  I  was  sick,  they  asked  permission  to 


80        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

come  to  my  room.  It  was  granted,  and  they  came 
and  stood  beside  my  bed,  and  seemed  much  dis- 
tressed. They  then  went  home,  crying  aloud,  and 
besought  their  grandmother  (who  was  an  experi- 
enced nurse)  "  to  go  and  take  care  of  Miss  Rankin, 
and  not  let  her  die.^^  The  grandmother  came  im- 
mediately to  my  house,  related  what  the  children 
had  said,  and  offered  to  stay  and  take  care  of  me. 
I  very  readily  accepted  her  offer,  as  I  had  only  two 
young  girls  in  my  house,  and  sickness,  at  that  time, 
was  prevailing  so  extensively  in  town,  that  no  de- 
pendence could  be  placed  upon  friends  and  neigh- 
bors. (This  Mexican  woman  remained,  and  nursed 
me  as  fcndly  as  a  mother  could  have  done,  follow- 
ing with  the  utmost  precision  all  the  orders  of  my 
physician,  putting  aside  her  roots  and  herbs,  reme- 
dies used  by  the  Mexicans  for  similar  cases.  After 
some  days  of  unremitting  care,  she  came  to  me  one 
morning,  saying  she  had  received  a  call  to  go  and 
nurse  three  strangers  who  had  been  stricken  with 
the  prevailing  fever,  with  the  offer  of  fifteen  dol- 
lars a  day,  as  the  case  was  a  most  urgent  one. 
I  said,  you 'will  go,  will  you  not?  and  urged  her 
to  do  so,  as  I  knew  their  need  of  money.  She 
replied,  most  emphatically,  "  I  shall  not  leave  you 
until  I  know  you  are  past  all  danger,  to  go  and 
take  care  of  others,  although  they  will  pay  me  so 
much.  But,"  added  she,  "  I  have  too  much  grati- 
tude in  my  heart  for  what  you  have  done  for  me 
and  mine,  to  take  any  pay  for  what   I   have   done 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      81 

for  you ;  I  shall  not  leave  you ;  '^  nor  did  she,  un- 
til she  was  perfectly  satisfied  that  I  needed  her  serv- 
ices no  longer. 

My  experience  with  the  Mexicans  has  proved 
that  they  are  a  kind  people,  if  treated  with  kind- 
ness. I  can  truly  say  I  have  never  found  firmer 
and  better  friends  among  any  nation  of  people  than 
I  have  among  some  of  the  Mexicans.  Many,  very 
many,  I  shall  never  cease  to  love  and  respect  while 
life  remains. 

Scarcely  had  the  pestilence  ceased  its  work  of 
devastation  when  new  dangers  threatened  Browns- 
ville. The  notorious  Cortinas  commenced  his 
career  of  lawlessness  in  September  of  that  year, 
which  he  has  continued  upon  that  frontier,  by 
deeds  of  murder  and  robbery,  with  unremitting 
energy,  until  the  present  time.  Cortinas  was 
American  born,  and  had  been  somewhat  of  an  ex- 
tensive land  owner  on  the  Texan  side  of  the  Kio 
Grande.  It  h^s  been  said  that  he  was  a  quiet  and 
inoffensive  citizen,  until  he  conceived  the  idea, 
whether  justly  or  not,  that  he  had  been  wronged 
by  some  of  the  Americans  of  Brownsville  in  re- 
gard to  his  property.  He  resolved,  it  seems,  to 
take  their  lives,  as  he  said  ^*  he  could  get  redress  in 
no  other  way."  The  United  States  troops,  by 
order  of  General  Twiggs,  being  withdrawn  from 
the  frontier,  the  way  was  prepared  for  Cortinas  to 
carry  into  execution  his  murderous  design.  He 
collected   some  sixty  Mexicans,  of  like  character 


82        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

with  himself,  and  he  with  them,  on  the  morning  of 
the  28th  September,  entered  the  town,  and  an- 
nounced their  arrival  by  the  discharge  of  muskets, 
and  taking  their  position  in  the  center  of  the  town, 
proclaimed  "  Death  to  the  Americans.''  They 
then  proceeded  to  the  work  they  had  announced  by 
murdering  several  prominent  citizens.  Their  vic- 
tims were  already  selected,  and  they  went  to  their 
houses  and  called  them  out,  and  when  they  came, 
which  they  would  do,  unsuspectingly,  they  were 
killed  in  the  presence  of  their  families. 

As  soon  as  possible  the  citizens  organized  them- 
selves into  a  body  for  defense ;  but  only  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  men  could  be  found  who  were 
regarded  as  trustw^orthy.  One  of  the  merchants 
happened  to  have  a  quantity  of  arms  on  hand,  so 
they  were  tolerably  well  equipped  for  defense. 
Cortinas  intrenched  himself  a  short  distance  from 
town,  awaiting  his  opportunity  of  coming  in  and 
completing  his  work  of  death.  He  was  re-enforced 
in  a  short  time  with  additional  recruits,  so  that  his 
numbers  exceeded  ours.  It  was  only  by  the  utmost 
vigilance  and  intrepidity  of  the  citizens  that  this 
murderous  band  was  repelled.  By  day  and  by 
night  our  men  were  compelled  to  stand  on  constant 
guard,  until  they  became  almost  worn  out.  Cor- 
tinas endeavored  to  cut  off  all  communication,  yet 
with  much  difficulty  a  courier  eluded  his  ambush, 
and  succeeded  in  getting  to  the  capitol  and  inform- 
ing the  Governor  of  the  State  of  our  perilous  con- 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        83 

dition.  Troops  were  immediately  sent  to  our  re- 
lief, and  Cortinas  was  compelled  to  withdraw  his 
band  of  desperadoes. 

For  two  weeks  after  the  assault  of  Cortinas  I  re- 
mained in  my  house  and  continued  my  school,  as 
I  knew  his  murderous  designs  were  only  against 
his  enemies.  As  long  as  he  had  his  own  band  of 
men,  who  were  fully  instructed  upon  whom  to 
commit  violence,  I  felt  no  apprehensions  that  any 
harm  would  befall  me.  But  when  he  was  re-en- 
forced by  desperadoes  from  all  parts,  I  became  con- 
vinced that  I  should  be  in  danger  in  case  they  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  into  the  town.  I  went  to  Mata- 
moras,  and  remained  three  or  four  weeks.  Al- 
though invited  to  stay  with  an  American  family,  I 
preferred  taking  up  my  abode  with  a  Mexican 
woman,  whom  I  had  known  considerably  by  hav- 
ing supplied  her  with  Bibles,  from  time  to  time, 
for  distribution  in  Matamoras.  This  woman  had 
come  to  me  upon  the  first  attack  of  Cortinas,  and 
invited  me  to  come  to  her  house,  so  when  I  felt 
there  was  real  danger,  I  gladly  accepted  her 
proffered  hospitality.  She  had  supplied  many  of 
her  friends  with  books,  and  my  stay  with  her  gave 
me  an  opportunity  of  ascertaining  their  influence. 
I  was  much  gratified  by  finding  among  them  an 
evident  appreciation  of  the  word  of  God.  Many 
said,  "  If  we  had  known  the  Bible  before,  we 
would  have  believed  it." 

I  found  also  a  whole  school,  of  some  thirty  boys, 


84        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

supplied  with  the  New  Testament,  which  they 
daily  read.  The  teacher,  who  was  an  elderly 
Mexican  man,  had  a  Bible,  which  he  had  procured 
many  years  before  from  a  British  vessel  lying  in  a 
Mexican  port.  I  visited  his  school,  and  he  ex- 
pressed great  gratitude  to  me  for  furnishing  him, 
so  as  to  enable  him  to  put  a  copy  of  the  blessed 
book  into  the  hands  of  all  his  pupils.  He  told  me 
he  had  learned  from  the  Bible  to  cast  away  his 
idols  and  to  trust  in  Christ  for  salvation.  The 
Mexican  woman  told  me  that  this  man,  in  speak- 
ing of  me,  was  accustomed  to  call  me  "  sister/'  and 
I  was  pleased  to  reciprocate  the  appellation  by 
recognizing  in  him  a  brother  in  Christ. 

Image  worship,  I  found,  was  decreasing  under 
the  light  of  Divine  Truth.  I  heard  two  Mexican 
women  conversing  one  day  in  a  manner  which  in- 
dicated that  their  faith  was  somewhat  shaken  in 
the  "  saints,"  whose  pictures  hung  upon  the  walls 
of  the  room.  One  of  the  women  said  to  the  other, 
"  How  foolish  it  is  for  us  to  pray  to  such  things,'^ 
pointing  to  the  images,  and  added,  in  the  most  em- 
phatic manner,  '^  Why  do  we  do  so  ?  "  The  •  other 
woman  replied  in  the  same  manner,  "  Why  do 
we  ? ''  One  woman,  with  whom  I  became  ac- 
quainted, told  me  she  had  burned  all  her  images,  as 
they  failed  to  render  her  any  help  in  times  of 
trouble.  She  had  lost  her  husband  by  death,  and 
soon  after  her  only  son,  a  man  grown,  lay  at  the 
point  of  death  with  the  fever.     She  said  she  had 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        86 

several  important  saints  to  which  she  had  been  ac- 
customed to  pay  her  daily  devotions,  and  of  course 
the  appealed  to  them  for  help  in  this  hour  of 
anguish.  She  offered  them  all  her  property,  which 
was  considerable,*  for  the  Church,  if  they  would 
interpose  and  save  her  beloved  son  from  death. 
But,  as  she  said,  "They  paid  no  heed  to  my  dis- 
tresses, and  let  my  son  die."  In  perfect  contempt 
and  indignation  she  broke  them  to  pieces  and  threw 
them  into  the  fire,  except  onCj  which  she  kept  as  a 
memorial,  being  a  bridal  gift  of  her  late  husband. 

Many  hearts  in  Mexico,  I  felt  assured,  yearned 
for  a  religion  which  should  meet  the  wants  of  their 
souls.  How  often,  during  those  years  in  which  I 
witnessed  those  aspirations  for  a  more  exalted 
source  of  consolation,  did  I  cry  out  in  agony  of 
soul,  "  How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long  ere  thou  wilt 
arise  and  avenge  the  blood  of  thy  servants  which 
is  shed?"  How  long  shall  human  laws  shut  out 
the  true  light,  which  is  intended  to  enlighten 
every  soul  of  our  fallen  race,  even  that  of  the  poor 
despised  Mexican  !  "  Shall  not  the  prey  be  taken 
from  the  mighty,  and  the  suffering  captive  be  de- 
livered ?  " 

Thus  saith  the  Lord,  "  Even  the  captives  of  the 
mighty  shall  be  taken  away,  and  the  prey  of  the 
terrible  shall  be  delivered ;  for  I  will  contend  with 
him  that  contendeth  with  thee,  and  I  will  save  thy 
children." 

Near  the  close  of  1859,  a  light  finally  dawned 


86        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

upon  the  long  night  of  darkness  in  Mexico.  On 
the  25th  December,  Juarez  and  the  Liberal  Party 
entered  the  Capital.  The  night  before  it  had  been 
abandoned  by  Miramon  and  the  remnant  of  his 
completely  demoralized  and  conquered  army. 

Was  not  this  a  bright  era  in  Mexican  history  ? 
"  The  gates  of  brass  "  were  broken  in  pieces,  "  the 
bars  of  iron  were  cut  in  sunder,"  and  eight  millions 
of  souls  threw  off  the  shackels  of  popery  and  emerged 
into  the  liberty  wherewith  God  makes  his  people 
free.  The  popular  demonstrations — the  ringing  of 
bells  and  firing  of  cannon  by  the  people  generally 
evinced  their  great  joy  for  the  precious  boon  of  reli- 
gious liberty.  As  the  noise  from  Matamoras  broke 
upon  my  ear,  I  thought  I  never  heard  more  delight- 
ful sounds,  and  my  heart  bounded  in  joyful  antici- 
pation that  God^s  Word  could  now  have  free  course, 
run,  and  be  glorified. 

Men  came  over  immediately  from  Matamoras  for 
Bibles  and  Tracts,  saying,  "  We  can  now  distribute 
Protestant  books  without  any  hinderance,  and  we 
will  pay  you  for  all  you  can  let  us  have."  I  sup- 
plied them  to  the  extent  of  my  ability,  and  wrote 
on  to  the  Bible  and  Tract  Societies  for  a  greater 
supply. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       87 


CHAPTEK  XII. 

Wrote  to  the  Bible  Society  for  an  Agent — Kev.  Mr.  Thompson 
receives  an  appointment — Goes  into  Mexico — Brings  two 
Mexicans  to  Brownsville,  who  unite  with  the  Protestant 
Church — First  fruits — Work  interrupted  by  civil  war  in 
the  United  States — Desirous  of  going  to  Monterey — French 
intervention  and  civil  war  prevented — Rev.  Mr.  Hickey 
appointed  agent  for  the  Bible  Society — Scatters  Bibles  over 
the  country — The  French  intervention  threatens  Protest- 
antism— Maximilian  and  Carlotta — Maximilian's  fluctua- 
tions— Carlotta's  insanity — The  Pope  refuses  assistance  to 
Maximilian  —  French  troops  withdrawn  —  Maximilian 
finally  executed — Eeligious  freedom  nobly  outrides  the 
storm. 

AFTER  a  few  months  of  constant  demands  for 
Bibles  and  other  evangelical  books,  T  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  a  special  agent  was  required, 
and  that  the  American  Bible  Society  would  be 
justified  in  putting  one  into  this  waiting  and  needy 
field.  Although  I  felt  it  to  be  almost  a  personal 
favor,  I  resolved  to  make  the  request ;  and  to  make 
it  sure  as  possible  I  secured  the  man,  whom  I 
thought  would  serve  acceptably,  as  already  possess- 
ing some  acquaintance  with  the  Mexicans  and  their 
language.  Rev.  Mr.  Thompson,  who  had  been  sent 
by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South,  to  labor 
on  the  Rio  Grande,  assented  to  my  proposition,  and 
I  wrote  to  the  secretary  for  an  appointment  for  him 


88        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

to  labor  in  Mexico.  After  some  little  delay  to 
make  the  necessary  inquiries  of  the  conference 
which  sent  Mr.  T.  of  his  character  and  fitness,  he 
received  an  appointment  and  commenced  his  duties 
in  October,  1860.  He  went  into  Mexico,  and,  as  I 
expected,  was  received  with  favor.  He  was  told  by 
the  authorities  that  he  might  preach,  plant  schools, 
build  churches,  disseminate  the  Bible,  and  do  any 
thing  that  would  benefit  the  people. 

He  went  as  far  as  Monterey,  and  found  the  Bible 
had  preceded  him,  and  had  been  read  by  many  to 
advantage.  At  Cadereyta,  a  place  thirty  miles  from 
Monterey,  he  met  a  man,  who,  as  soon  as  he  saw 
him,  inquired,  "Are  you  not  a  teacher  of  the  Bible." 
'^  I  have  dreamed  of  just  such  a  looking  man  as 
you ;  I  knew  there  must  be  somewhere  the  living 
teacher  of  that  book."  Mr.  Thompson  found  this 
man  well  acquainted  with  the  Scriptures.  He  wrote 
me,  he  rarely  found  a  man  in  a  Protestant  com- 
munity who  was  more  familiar  with  the  AVord  of 
God  than  this  Mexican.  He  comprehended  those 
passages  which  we  believe  to  apply  to  the  Church 
of  Kome ;  had  discarded  the  whole  system  of 
popery ;  and  embraced  the  religion  of  the  Bible, 
and  gave  evidence  of  being  truly  "  born  again." 
When  Mr.  Thompson  returned  to  Brownsville  in 
March,  1861,  this  man  and  his  eldest  son  came 
with  him,  and,  after  due  examination,  were  received 
into  a  Protestant  Church.  These  were  the  first 
Mexicans  who  durst  come  out  and  publicly  profess 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMOMG  THE  MEXICANS.   89 

the  Protestant  faith.  The  fact  being  proven  that 
a  Mexican  could  be  otherwise  than  a  Catholic; 
others  followed ;  and  it  was  an  unspeakable  satis- 
faction to  give  the  right  hand  of  Christian  fellow- 
ship to  people  from  a  nation  which  had  been  regard- 
ed .  as  beyond  the  reach  of  a  pure  Christianity. 
Indeed,  I  rejoiced,  believing  these  first  fruits  were 
an  earnest  of  the  harvest  which  faith  had  bid  me 
expect,  and  I  doubted  not  that  many  more  precious 
souls  would  be  gathered  from  those  dark  dominions 
of  error-and  superstition  into  the  true  fold  of  Christ. 

Mr.  Thompson  continued  his  labors  with  hopeful 
success  until  the  civil  war  in  the  United  States 
prevented  our  having  communication  with  the 
North.  The  Southern  ports  were  all  blockaded, 
and  among  them  the  port  of  Brazos,  and  we  could 
obtain  no  more  Bibles  from  New  York.  Mr. 
Thompson  came  to  Brownsville,  and  after  waiting 
some  time  for  a  change  of  affairs,  finally  concluded 
to  leave  the  work  and  return  to  Texas. 

It  seemed  Bible  work  in  Mexico  had  received  a 
sudden  check  ;  yet  I  still  trusted  in  the  same  Right 
Arm,  which  had  hitherto  often  interposed  in  behalf 
of  the  perishing  millions  of  that  unfortunate  country. 
I  did  not  trust  in  vain,  for  a  few  months  later  a 
port  was  opened  on  the  Mexican  side  of  the  Rio 
Grande,  and  we  were  again  in  communication  with 
the  Bible  Society  of  New  York.  About  the  same 
time,  Rev.  James  Hickey,  colporteur  of  the  Ameri- 
can Tract  Society  for  Texas,  on  account  of  being  a 
8 


90       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

"Union  man/'  was  obliged  to  flee  to  Mexico  to 
preserve  his  life,  as  all  persons  in  the  South  had  to 
do  at  that  time,  who  were  loyal  to  the  Government 
of  the  United  States.  Mr.  Hickey  came  to  Mata- 
moras,  and  seeing  the  good  work  already  in  progress 
there,  entered  into  it  most  heartily.  He  came  over 
to  Brownsville  and  I  supplied  him  with  Bibles,  and 
he  not  only  circulated  the  Word,  but  preached  it, 
in  all  its  saving  power.  Having  acquired  some 
knowledge  of  the  Spanish  language  in  Western 
Texas,  he  was  able  to  preach  to  the  people  under- 
standingly.  Seeing  his  zeal  and  adaptation  to  the 
work,  with  his  consent  I  wrote  on  to  the  Bible 
Society  for  his  appointment  as  Agent  for  Mexico. 
In  consequence  of  the  irregularity  of  the  mails,  Mr» 
H.  did  not  receive  an  appointment  until  the  sum- 
mer of  1863.  He  had,  however,  gone  to  Monterey 
in  anticipation  of  his  acceptance  by  the  Bible 
Society,  and  found  a  promising  field  of  labor.  He 
collected  a  congregation  of  Mexicans,  and  soon 
baptized  several,  who  gave  evidence  of  conversion. 
At  Cadareyta  also  he  found  some  who  had  evidently 
embraced  the  truth  in  the  love  of  it,  by  reading  the 
Bible  alone.  A  Mexican  woman  said,  she  had  been 
seeking,  by  the  strictest  observance  of  all  the  require- 
ments of  the  Catholic  Church,  comfort  to  her  soul ; 
but  never  found  it,  until  she  read,  in  the  New 
Testament,  of  Christ  and  his  salvation ;  and  this 
was  previous  to  any  Protestant  teacher  going 
there. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        91 

As  Mr.  Hickey's  legitimate  duties  were,  accord- 
ing to  the  rules  of  the  Bible  Society,  the  distribution 
and  sale  of  the  scriptures, -he  did  not  remain  long  in 
Monterey,  but  put  the  work  there  into  the  hands 
of  one  of  the  converts,*  and  went  out  scattering  the 
Word  of  Life  broadcast  over  the  surrounding  coun- 
try. The  eagerness  with  which  many  received  the 
Bible  from  him  was  truly  encouraging. 

I  should  have  gone  to  Monterey  immediately 
after  religious  liberty  was  proclaimed,  but  various 
things  hindered  me.  I  could  procure  no  suitable 
person  to  whom  I  could  commit  the  seminary  at 
Brownsville,  and  I  hesitated  to  leave  until  I  could. 
The  difficulties  arising  from  the  French  intervention 
in  Mexico,  also  rendered  it  quite  impracticable  for  me 
to  go;  aB  at  one  time  Protestantism  seemed  to  be 
dangerously  threatened.  After  the  occupation  of 
Mexico  by  the  Liberals,  Miramon  and  the  other 
leaders  of  the  church  party,  went  to  France  and 
represented  the  country  as  having  thrown  off  all  re- 
straint, and  being  in  a  state  of  absolute  anarchy, 
and  that,  unless  some  power  intervened,  it  would  go 
to  utter  ruin.  Napoleon  III.  conceived  that  this 
representation  might  serve  as  a  pretext  for  getting 
possession  of  Mexico;  and,  as  a  civil  war  was  pre- 
vailing in  the  United  States,  he  very  reasonably 
supposed  he  should  receive  no  hinderance  from  the 
American  government. 


*  Thomas  Westrup,  a  young  Englishman,  who  had  been  con- 
verted through  Mr.  H.'s  instrumentality. 


92       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

He  decided  to  improve  the  opportunity  presented 
by  establishing  an  empire  in  Mexico,  and  proposed 
to  Maximilian  to  go  and  take  the  imperial  throne. 
At  first  Maximilian  objected,  his  refusal  being 
founded  upon  reasons  very  satisfactory  to  himself. 
But  Carlotta,  being  a  staunch  Catholic,  conceived 
that  the  proposal  for  her  husband  to  go  to  Mexico 
"  was  a  call  from  heaven  to  go  and  restore  the  fallen 
church.'^  Maximilian  was  finally  prevailed  upon 
to  come  to  Mexico,  and,  it  is  fully  believed,  with 
the  purpose  and  hope  of  benefiting  the  country  and 
people. .  He  was,  evidently,  greatly  deceived,  both 
by  Napoleon  and  the  Mexican  representatives.  The 
true  facts  of  the  case  can  not  better  be  presented 
than  by  using  the  precise  words  of  the  Abbe  Do- 
men  ech^  French  chaplain,  who  came  to  Mexico  with 
Maximilian.     He  says: 

"  Every  thing  was  a  delusion.  Unhappily,  there 
were  a  great  many  interested  parties.  However, 
be  that  as  it  may,  we  were  deceived  on  every  side, 
and  urged  on,  if  not  by  a  chivalric  sentiment  like 
that  which  led  us  to  take  up  arms  for  the  Christians 
in  Syria  and  for  the  independence  of  the  Italians, 
at  least  by  a  sentiment  of  high  policy  France  entered 
upon  Mexico,  and  substituted  in  fay  or  of  the  Arch- 
duke Maximilian,  a  monarchy  for  a  republican  re- 
gime.''    But  it  proved  a  failure. 

The  falsity  of  Miramon's  representations  and  the 
absurdity  of  Carlotta's  conceptions  were  fully  proved 
when  Maximilian,  upon  his  arrival,  found  the  great 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        93 

majority  of  the  Mexican  people  opposed  to  a  foreign 
intervention,  and  also  to  the  re-establishment  of  the 
church  party.  Although  there  still  existed  remnants 
of  such  A  party  in  Mexico,  yet  it  was  much  in  the 
minority.  And  when  Maximilian,  instigated  by 
the  pope,  demanded  that  the  immense  revenues 
which  formerly  belonged  to  the  church  should  be 
restored,  it  was  found  that  the  Liberals  had  such 
absolute  possession  as  precluded  all  hope  of  ever 
obtaining  them.  A  complication  of  difficulties  be-^ 
set  Maximilian,  yet  he  persevered  under  them  alL 
He  prohibited  the  Protestant  religion,  and  for  a 
time  Mr.  Hickey  durst  not  go  out  upon  his  work.^ 
But  the  people  were  determined  to  resist  the  reign- 
ing power,  and  the  emperor,  finding  that  the  great 
majority  of  the  people  were  in  favor  of  a  religious 
freedom,  decided  to  turn  over  to  that  side,  hoping 
probably,  by  so  doing,  to  win  them  into  favor  with 
the  empire  which  he  vainly  was  trying  to  establish. 
But  he  found  they  were  no  more  willing  to  become 
subjects  of  his  imperial  reign  than  they  were  to- 
submit  to  religious  despotism.  Miramon,  and 
others  who  had  been  his  friends,  deserted  him  and 
left  the  country. 

The  pope  issued  all  the  denunciations  against  him 
of  which  his  infallible  personage  was  capable,  but 
Maximilian  stood  firm,  daring  to  reply  to  him  that 
he  "believed  toleration  to  all  religions,  which  were 
not  against  morality  and  civilization,  were  essential 
to   the  prosperity  of  any  country. ''     This  was  a 


94        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

bright  spot  in  Maximilian's  career  in  Mexico,  and  I 
shall  always  remember  him  with  grateful  apprecia- 
tion for  the  firm  defense  of  tlwse  principles  upon 
which  the  welfare  of  Mexico  depended. 

But  the  situation  of  the  Eaiperor  Maximilian  was 
far  from  being  pleasant.  With  enemies  within  and 
foes  without,  he  sailed  on  a  sea  of  troubles.  Na- 
poleon, who  had  been  the  instrumentality  of  placing 
him  in  this  situation,  suddenly  announced  his  inten- 
tion of  withdrawing  the  French  troops  from  Mexi- 
co, alleging  that  the  empire  was  so  well  established 
that  foreign  assistance  was  no  longer  necessary. 
Whether  he  really  indulged  this  absurd  belief  is 
extremely  doubtful,  as  the  real  facts  entirely  dis- 
prov^ed  the  supposition.  It  is  more  probable  that 
the  fear  of  the  United  States  moved  him  to  recall 
his  troops,  as  our  government  had  so  far  overcome 
its  own  difficulties  as  to  be  able  to  look  after  those 
of  its  neighbors.  Demonstrations  were  clearly 
manifested  that  the  United  States  would  not  permit 
the  permanent  lodgment  of  a  monarchial  govern- 
ment upon  this  continent,  and  Napoleon  did  not 
feel  quite  willing  to  fall  into  its  power,  already  dis- 
tinguished for  victorious  combat  with  powerful 
enemies. 

Carlotta,  with  woman's  instinct,  seeing  the  fatal 
sonsequences  to  the  interests  of  the  empire,  should 
it  cease  to  be  sustained  by  foreign  bayonets,  flew  to 
France,  and  entreated  Napoleon  to  forbear  his 
threatened  purpose.     Not  prevailing  with  him,  she 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       95 

went  to  the  Vatican,  and  besought  the  holy  father 
to  exercise  his  power  in  behalf  of  the  falling  em- 
pire. The  pope,  still  sore,  no  doubt,  from  Maxi- 
milian's arrogance  in  opposing  his  pontifical  orders 
in  relation  to  matters  with  regard  to  which  Mexico 
was  of  importance  to  him,  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  her 
appeals. 

This  denial  actually  wrought  the  destruction  of 
the  lovely  Carlotta's  reason.  Her  brain  received  a 
fatal  shock,  and  she  was  carried  from  the  Vatican 
a  hopeless  maniac.  As  might  be  expected,  when  the 
French  troops  left  Mexico,  Maximilian  was  entirely 
without  support.  And  why  did  he  not  leave  with  the 
retiring  army  ?  It  will  always  be  a  matter  of  deep 
regret  that  he  did  not  leave  Mexico  at  that  time;  for 
although  his  fair  fame  might  have  been  somewhat 
tarnished  by  his  unsuccessful  attempt  to  establish 
an  imperial  throne,  yet,  by  so  doing,  he  would  have 
been  spared  to  his  friends  and  to  his  country  yet 
longer. 

He  remained,  however,  and  suffered  himself  to 
become  again  the  dupe  of  Miramon  and  others,  who, 
at  this  juncture,  turned  up  again  in  Mexico.  They 
represented  that  immense  wealth  was  yet  in  pos- 
session of  the  church  party,  and  Maximilian  was 
led  to  believe  that  there  was  sufficient  power  for 
sustaining  him  at  the  head  of  the  Empire.  In  ac- 
cepting the  support  of  the  church  party,  he  abjured 
the  principles  which  he  had  so  boldly  declared  in 
favor  of  religious  freedom.     This  was  a  dark  blot 


96       TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

upon  his  integrity  and  honor.  Probably  his  ex- 
tremity forced  him  to  fall  into  the  plan.  In  his 
first  attempt  for  carrying  it  into  execution,  he  fell 
into  a  fatal  trap,  and,  with  Miramon  and  Mejia,  ex- 
piated, by  an  ignominious  death,  the  wicked  design 
of  again  enslaving  the  millions  of  Mexico  under 
papal  dominion. 

No  one  can  fail  to  lament  the  sacrifice  of  the  life 
of  this  good-hearted,  yet  evidently  weak-headed, 
man,  nor  deplore  the  mental  ruin  of  "  poor  Car- 
lotta,'^  who  still  lives — a  monument  of  disappointed 
ambition. 

This  great  sacrifice  can  be  clearly  traced  to  the 
unwise  design  of  Napoleon,  who  laid  the  treacher- 
ous snare  which  lured  two  innocent  victims  on  to 
ruin.  But  as  he  has  passed  to  a  higher  tribunal, 
human  judgment  should  leave  him  there.  Relig- 
ious freedom,  however,  nobly  outrode  the  storm, 
overcoming  the  plots  and  counterplots  of  the  most 
potent  enemies,  and  Mexico  presented  the  same 
hopeful  aspect  for  missionary  work  as  before. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.       97 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

CJompelled  to  leave  my  seminary — A  Presbyterian  minister 
demands  the  keys — Eeasons  given — Not  in  sympathy 
with  the  Southern  Confederacy — Went  to  Matamoras — 
Happy  in  being  on  Mexican  soil — Within  six  months 
had  to  give  up  my  house — Obliged  to  leave — Kesolved 
to  go  to  the  United  States — Delayed  at  Bagdad — No 
room  at  the  .hotel — Quartered  on  a  schooner — One  of 
our  company  murdered  by  the  rebels — Leaving  Bagdad 
— Under  the  Stars  and  Stripes — Entreated  to  remain  in 
New  Orleans. 

WHILE  these  events  were  taking  place  in  Mex- 
ico I  was  having  some  varied,  yet  rich  expe- 
rience on  the  frontier.  In  September  of  1862  I 
was  obliged  to  leave  my  seminary  and  work  in 
Brownsville,  by  the  most  peremptory  orders.  The 
orders  were  sent  me  in  writing  by  a  Presbyterian 
minister,  who  stated  that  he  was  authorized  to  com- 
mand me  to  vacate  the  building,  and  deliver  up 
the  keys  of  the  same  to  him. 

I  replied  that  I  wished  to  retain  the  seminary  for 
the  purposes  for  which  I  founded  it — namely,  the 
education  of  Mexican  children — and  put  the  ques- 
tion, "Why  do  you  require  me  to  give  it  up?'' 
He  replied,  in  a  written  statement,  "You  are  not 
in  sympathy  with  the  Southern  Confederacy,  and 
no  teachers  but  such  as  are  can  be  permitted  to  oc- 
cupy that  institution ; ''  also,  "  You  are  in  commu- 
9 


98        TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

nication  with  a  country  called  the  United  States." 
I  again  remonstrated,  and  continued  to  occupy  the 
building  which  I  had  procured  at  such  an  iuiinense 
amount  of-labop-and  sacrifice  until  another  written 
order*  came,  announcing  it  to  be  the  *^  third  and 
last" — evidently  meaning  that  violence  would  have 
to  be  used  if  I  did  not  voluntarily  vacate  the  prem- 
ises. 

Eather  than  be  put  out  by  military  force,  which 
I  fully  believed  this  man  would  call  into  requisi- 
tion, I  wrote  a  reply  that,  in  obedience  to  his  com- 
mand, I  would  commit  the  building  and  all  its  re- 
sponsibilities into  his  hands,  and  that  I  would  leave 
him  in  the  hands  of  Him  who  has  said,  "Judgment 
and  justice  are  the  habitation  of  my  throne." 

Through  the  aid  of  friends  I  succeeded  in  getting 
over  to  Matamoras,  with  my  books,  furniture,  etc., 
although  the  rebel  minister  went  to  the  Confederate 
receiver  and  urged  him  to  confiscate  all  my  mova- 
ble possessions.  The  receiver  reported  this  fact  to 
me  himself;  and  although  a  Roman  Catholic,  he 
said  he  told  my  Protestant  friend  it  was  bad  enough 
for  man  to  be  afflicted  with  the  horrors  of  war,  and 
that  he  could  not  have  the  heart  to  extort  from  a 
woman  her  necessary  articles  of  furniture. 

1  succeeded  in  procuring  a  house,  and  opened  a 
school  in  Matamoras,  and  was  supremely  happy  in 
engaging  in  actual  labor  for  Mexicans  upon  Mexi- 


♦  The  documents  are  still  preserved. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.        9S 

can  soil.  This  was  the  time  of  the  difficulties  pre- 
vailing in  Mexico,  and  I  could  not  feel  it  prudent 
to  go  farther  into  the  country.  I  remained  in  Mat- 
amoras  until  March  of  1863,  when  I  could  not  pro- 
cure a  house  on  any  terms.  The  great  quantities 
of  goods  which  passed  through  Bagdad,  the  new 
port  that  was  opened  for  the  benefit  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy,  were  stored  in  Matamoras,  and  every 
available  building  was  required  for  that  purpose. 
It  was  not  unfrequently  the  case  that  a  hundred 
vessels  were  lying  ofif  the  bar ;  not  only  were  they 
discharging  goods,  but  were  receiving  large  quan- 
tities of  cotton  for  foreign  ports.  On  account  of 
the  prevailing  troubles  of  both  countries,  I  felt  it 
best  to  discontinue  any  further  work  for  Mexica 
until  matters  became  more  settled.  I  concluded  to 
go  to  New  Orleans,  which  was  then  occupied  by 
the  Federals,  and  proceed  to  the  North.  A  United 
States  transport  was  sent  from  New  Orleans  to  con- 
vey refugees,  who  had  fled  from  the  South  at  the 
peril  of  their  lives,  and  were  waiting  in  Matamoras 
for  an  opportunity  to  get  to  the  United  States.  I 
took  passage,  and,  with  my  two  nieces,  and  two 
other  families  in  company,  went  to  Bagdad,  where 
the  vessel  was  lying.  A  very  difficult  bar  ob- 
structed the  entrance ;  and  just  before  we  arrived 
a  "  norther  "  sprang  up,  which  rendered  the  bar  so 
rough  that  it  was  utterly  impossible  for  us  to  cross; 
consequently  we  were  compelled  to  seek  for  quar- 
ters in  Bagdad  until  the  gale  ceased. 


100     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

It  was  night  when  we  arrived,  and  we  went  im- 
mediately to  the  place  called  a  hotel.  We  were  in- 
formed by  the  proprietors  that  no  accommodations 
could  be  aiforded  us,  and  we  walked  out  and  stood 
outside,  utterly  at  a  loss  what  to  do.  We  under- 
stood the  reason  why  we  were  not  permitted  to  re- 
main in  the  hotel,  as  it  was  well  known  that  Bag- 
dad had  been  reared  especially  for  the  rebels,  and 
was  noted  for  its  deep-seated  hatred  of  "Yankees," 
as  all  Union  people  were  called  in  those  days. 

While  we  were  standing  outside,  exposed  to  the 
bleak  winds  of  a  Mexican  '^norther/'  a  young  man 
came  along,  and  kindly  invited  us  to  go  on  board  a 
small  schooner  which  was  lying  inside  of  the  bar. 
The  young  man,  who  was  a  Nova  Scotian,  said 
he  heard  the  refusal  of  the  hotel-keepers,  and  he 
thought,  "What  if  my  mother  and  sisters  were  in 
the  like  situation ! "  and  the  thought  impelled  him 
to  offer  us  such  accommodations  as  he  was  able. 

We  very  thankfully  accepted  his  invitation,  and 
accompanied  him  to  the  schooner ;  yet  we  found 
very  limited  accommodations  for  our  party,  which 
consisted  of  eight  persons.  We  could  scarcely 
stand  upright,  and  as  for  our  lodgings,  barrels, 
boxes,  and  the  like,  constituted  our  beds.  We 
passed  the  night  with  considerable  amusement,  in 
our  crude  attempts  to  obtain  rest.  The  morning 
came,  and  in  our  attempts  to  obtain  breakfast  we 
found  the  rebels  determined  not  to  let  the 
"  Yankees  "  have  any  thing  to  eat.     By  strategy, 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      101 

however,  our  kind  friends  of  the  schooner  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  something  which  answered  for 
a  breakfast. 

The  bar  continued  rough,  and  we  were  com- 
pelled to  remain,  and  we  made  several  futile 
attempts  during  the  day  to  secure  more  commo- 
dious quarters;  but  were  finally  compelled  to  re- 
main *on  the  little  schooner  another  night.  The 
day  following,  the  owner  of  a  larger  schooner  hear- 
ing of  our  situation,  offered  to  let  us  come  on 
board  his  vessel  provided  we  would  occupy  the 
hold.  He  was  a  Northern  man,  but  was  making 
money  off  the  Confederates,  and  he  did  not  like  to 
jeopardize  his  lucrative  business  by  having  it 
known  that  he  was  manifesting  any  favor  to  Union 
people.  We  accepted  his  invitation,  and  took  up 
our  quarters  in  our  noyel  apartment,  which  the 
owner  had  somewhat  prepared,  by  having  it  swept 
hut  not  "  garnished J^ 

Our  furniture  consisted  of  a  small  wood-pile,  a- 
bale  of  cotton,  and  some  ropes  and  sails.  The 
latter  served  for  our  lodgings,  which  proved  to  be 
not  the  most  downy  beds  that  ever  were;  yet  we 
felt  thankful  for  even  these  accommodations.  We 
remained  nine  days  in  this  condition;  the  owner 
of  the  vessel  furnishing  us  with  food,  and  treating 
us  as  well  as  circumstances  would  permit.  In- 
deed, I  shall  always  retain  a  grateful  remembrance 
of  this  man's  kindness  and  hospitality  to  us. 

Our  stay  was  prolonged    by  a  highly  outrageous 


102     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

act  of  the  rebels  upon  some  of  our  party  who  were 
waiting  to  cross  over  to  the  transport.  A  band 
of  rebels,  led  by  a  prominent  confederate  officer, 
came  over  upon  the  Mexican  side  of  Rio  Grande 
during  the  night,  and  took  two  prominent  Union 
men,  bound  them,  and  carried  them  across  the 
river  into  the  camp  of  the  rebels.  These  two  men 
were  refugees  from  Texas — -one  was  Judge  -Davis, 
late  Governor  of  Texas,  and  the  other.  Captain 
Montgomery,  who  had  been  obliged  to  flee,  leaving 
a  wife  and  several  children  behind  in  Texas. 
These  men  were  immediately  started  for  Browns- 
ville, and  when  about  half  way  Captain  Mont- 
gomery was  hung,  and  his  head  cut  off  and  carried 
to  Brownsville  as  a  trophy.  Judge  Davis  was 
left  at  a  camp,  near  town,  probably  for  further  sac-, 
rifice.  In  the  meantime,  intelligence  was  conveyed 
to  Matamoras  of  the  outrage  committed  upon  Mex- 
ican soil,  and  the  outrage  was  of  a  more  aggra- 
vating character  from  the  fact  that  Judge  Davis 
had  been  taken  from  the  house  of  the  chief  officer 
of  the  Mexican  government  where  he  had  put  him- 
self for  protection.  The  Governor,  exceedingly  in- 
censed, demanded  the  restoration  of  the  men,  or 
he  would  immediately  stop  all  transportation  of 
goods  across  the  Rio  Grande.  This  threat  was 
heeded,  and  Judge  Davis  was  restored,  but  Captain 
Montgomery  had  already  fallen  a  victim  to  Confed- 
erate cruelty,  and  his  family  was  left  in  desolation 
and    sorrow.      Oh !    those   were    bloody    times   in 


TWENTY  YEAKS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     103 

Texas,  and  can  the  stains  of  those  tragic  scenes 
ever  be  effaced  ?  Even  though  the  lapse  of  years 
may  throw  them  far  in  the  distance,  yet  the  deeds 
which  were  committed  during  that  awful  reign  of 
terror,  memory  can  never  cease  to  recall,  however 
painful  it  may  be. 

But,  I  will  return  to  our  transport  waiting  out- 
side the  bar.  When  this  daring  outrage  was  com- 
mitted, an  ofiicer  who  was  at  Bagdad,  ventured,  at 
the  risk  of  his  life,  to  cross  over  to  the  vessel,  and 
give  information  to  the  captain,  who  put  out  im- 
mediately for  Galveston  to  procure  a  gunboat,  for 
resisting  any  further  assault  which  might  be  made 
by  the  rebels. 

In  four  days  after,  the  vessel  returned,  and  the 
bar  became  sufficiently  smooth  for  crossing,  so  we 
passed  out  of  our  dismal  quarters,  and  went  on  to 
the  Transport}  truly  happy  to  find  ourselves  again 
under  the  dear  old  "  Stars  and  Stripes  ^'  of  our  own 
beloved  country.  Our  vessel,  originally  used  for 
the  transi3ortation  of  cattle,  did  not  prove  to  be 
very  comfortable.  Our  party,  consisting  of  about 
one  hundred  refugees,  found  accommodations  to  be 
somewhat  limited.  But,  during  those  days  of 
national  peril,  all  who  truly  loved  our  country,  and 
sympathized  in  its  dangers,  were  as  one  family — 
our  interests  so  blending  that  each  one  felt  like 
helping  and  comforting  the  other. 

We  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi  the 
evening  of  the  fifth  day,  and  from  one  of  the  gun^ 


104     TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

boats  lying  there  came  a  gentleman  on  to  our  ves- 
sel, who  occupied  an  important  position  in  the 
army,  and  who  urged  me  to  stop  in  New  Orleans, 
saying  that  Union  ladies  were  greatly  needed  there 
at  that  time. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMOMG  THE  MEXICANS.      105 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

New  work  presented — ^Visiting  the  hospitals — Delicacies  solic- 
ited in  New  Orleans — Personal  distribution  of  them — 
Scenes  of  suffering — Principal  of  school  for  Freedmen — 
An  old  preacher  learning  the  alphabet — Manifestations  of 
Divine  grace — Desirous  of  returning  to  my  Mexican  work. 

I  HAD  fully  intended  going  to  the  North,  and 
getting  away  from  anxious  care  for  a  season, 
but  upon  further  consideration  I  decided  to  remain 
in  New  Orleans.  A  residence  was  immediately 
furnished  me,  and  I  soon  became  very  comfortably 
domiciled  in  the  Crescent  City.  Various  ways  of 
usefulness  opened  before  me,  but  I  felt  the  most 
important  work  to  be,  if  possible,  to  aid  our  coun- 
try's cause.  Indeed,  it  seemed  to  be  the  work  at 
that  time,  and  I  felt  that  every  other  consideration 
should  be  subordinate. 

The  siege  of  Port  Hudson  was  soon  in  progress, 
and  hundreds  of  our  brave  men  were  brought  to 
New  Orleans  wounded  in  the  most  shocking  man- 
ner. The  27th  May,  1863,  was  marked  by  one  of 
those  futile  attempts  to  take  the  fort — the  only  re- 
sult of  which  was  the  massacre  of  great  numbers 
of  soldiers.  Some  three  hundred  of  those  who 
could  be  moved  were  brought  down  on  a  steamer 
the  day  after  the  battle.  The  scene  of  their  re- 
moval from  the  boat  to  the  St.  James  Hospital  was 


106     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

related  to  me  by  an  eye-witness.  I  was  moved  at 
the  recital,  and  immediately  resolved  that  I  would 
do  something  for  the  comfort  of  these  mutilated 
men.  I  did  not  know  as  I  should  be  permitted  to 
visit  the  hospital,  as  no  ladies  could  obtain  passes 
on  account  of  the  insolence  of  rebel  ladies,  who 
had,  some  time  previous,  been  visitors  of  the  Con- 
federate sick  who  were  prisoners  in  the  hospital.  I 
was  aware  of  this  fact,  yet  I  thought  I  would 
make  the  effort,  for  the  sake  of  those  suffering  sol- 
diers. As  belonging  to  "  Banks'  Expedition  '^  I 
kuew  they  had  left  their  l^ew  England  homes  only 
the  autumn  before,  and  I  thought  of  those  left  be- 
hind— wives,  mothers,  and  sisters — of  the  intense 
suffering  and  anxiety  Avhich  would  be  theirs  did 
they  but  know  of  the  dreadful  condition  of  their 
loved  ones.  I  resolved  to  try  and  get  access,  and 
as  soon  as  the  proper  time  arrived,  I  hastened  to 
the  hospital  and  inquired  of  the  sentinel  at  the 
door  if  I  could  see  the  surgeon  in  charge.  He  re- 
plied he  had  been  very  busy,  all  the  afternoon, 
dressing  wounds,  but  he  would  send  and  ascertain. 
A  messenger  was  dispatched,  and  very  soon  the 
surgeon  made  his  appearance. 

I  very  promptly  explained  the  object  of  my  visit, 
and,  looking  at  me  very  sharply,  he  asked  me,  "Are 
you  not  a  northern  lady.''  I  replied,  "  I  am." 
Then  he  put  the  question,  very  emphatically,  "Are 
you  for  the  Union?"  I  told  him,  I  believed  I 
was,  and  that  the  rebels  thought  so  too,  as  I  had 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     107 

but  recently  been  expelled  from  their  dominions. 
After  my  nationality  and  politics  were  settled,  which, 
at  that  time,  were  of  the  utmost  importance,  the 
surgeon  asked  me,  '*In  what  way  would  you  pro- 
pose relief  for  our  wounded  and  sick  soldiers  ?''  I 
gave  him  one  evidence  of  my  "  Yankee  '^  character 
in  answering  his  question  by  asking  another.  I 
inquired,  ^'Are  the  delicacies  provided  necessary  for 
the  comfort  of  the  men?"  (This  was  before  the 
ample  provision  was  made  by  the  Christian  Com- 
mission.) He  replied,  "  No,  but  what  can  you  do 
in  this  way?"  I  said,  "I  will  go  out  and  solicit 
donations  for  that  purpose  from  the  citizens  of  New 
Orleans."  The  surgeon  said,  "It  might  be  a  good 
way  of  testing  the  loyalty  of  the  present  residents, 
as,  but  a  short  time  previous,  all  who  would  not 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  United  States 
government  had  been  requested  to  leave  the  city — 
those  remaining  were  professedly  Union  people." 

The  plan  was  decided  upon,  and  the  surgeon  re- 
quested me  to  come  to  the  hospital  the  next  morn- 
ing, and  we  would  devise  the  proper  method  of  car- 
rying it  into  execution.  Accordingly,  at  10  o'clock 
next  day,  I  and  my  two  nieces  were  at  the  hospital 
to  receive  instructions  and  proper  authority  for 
making  our  Union  friends  of  New  Orleans  a  call. 
All  necessary  arrangements  being  made,  we  started 
out  upon  our  work  of  mercy,  and  found  many  who 
very  readily  contributed  money,  or  other  things 
equally  valuable.     As  I  expected,  some  would  have 


108     TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

gladly  been  excused  from  giving  any  thing  to 
'' Yankee  soldiers/'  but  as  their  refusal  might  tes- 
tify that  their  professed  allegiance  to  the  Union 
government  was  not  so  much  for  the  love  they  had 
for  it,  as  for  the  preservation  of  their  own  private 
interests,  they  gave  something  from  policy,  probably. 

At  4  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  we  returned  to  the 
hospital  with  our  supplies.  The  steward  very 
kindly  proposed  to  relieve  us  from  the  labor  of 
their  distribution,  as  he  and  the  nurses  could  ad- 
minister them.  This  offer  did  not  strike  me  favor- 
ably. As  several  persons  had  suggested  that  pos- 
sibly the  needy  men  might  not  receive  the  gifts,  I 
had  pledged  my  word  that  I  would  see  that  every 
thing  given  should  find  its  desired  end.  I  remon- 
strated against  the  proposal  of  the  steward ;  but  he 
seemed  to  think  he  had  some  authority  in  the  mat- 
ter, and  to  test  it,  I  sent  for  the  surgeon  in  charge. 
He  came  and  vSaid,  "  By  all  means,  ladies,  go  through 
the  wards  and  distribute  the  things  yourselves. 
Those  suffering  men  will  be  cheered  by  seeing  ladies 
who  feel  so  much  interest  in  their  welfare — your 
'personal  visit  will  be  as  welcome  as  your  gifts.'' 

With  the  surgeon  in  company  w^e  started  upon 
our  rounds ;  but  oh  !  how  shall  I  describe  the  pain- 
ful scenes,  which,  after  the  lapse  of  years,  are  still 
vivid !  Some  we  found  beyond  the  hope  of  re- 
covery— one  poor  fellow,  whose  lungs  had  been  pen- 
etrated by  a  ball,  w^as  just  gasping  for  breath,  but 
was  able  to  say,  ^^How  much  comfort  it  is  to  see 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.    109 

kind  ladies  who  feel  for  us  in  our  suffering! "  An- 
other, whose  throat  was  pierced  by  a  bullet,  could 
not  utter  a  word,  but  a  look  of  thankful  recognition 
was  even  more  expressive.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
every  form  of  suffering  humanity  was  presented, 
and  once  my  feelings  gave  way,  and  I  exclaimed,  in 
agony  of  spirit,  "  I  can  not  longer  endure  the  sight 
of  so  much  suffering !  "  One  of  my  nieces  exclaimed, 
"  Do,  aunt,  go  forward  for  the  sake  of  the  relief  you 
may  be  able  to  afford."  I  rallied,  and  continued  to 
endure  the  painful  ordeal  until  ef  ery  ward  was  vis- 
ited. We  administered  restoratives  to  those  who 
could  receive  them.  Indeed,  there  was  not  one  who 
could  not  receive  a  small  quantity  of  the  choice  cor- 
dials which  we  happily  possessed.  When  I  told 
these  men,  who  had  but  recently  left  their  New  Eng- 
land homes,  that  I  too  was  a  New  Englander,  their 
joy  was  unbounded;  and, one  young  soldier,  who 
was  from  my  native  town,  nearly  bounded  from 
his  pillow,  when  informed  of  the  fact. 

For  three  hours  we  wended  our  way  through  these 
scenes  of  sorrow  and  of  joy — for  there  was  some 
pleasure  mingled  with  the  pain — and  at  sunset  we 
returned  to  our  home.  Did  I  sleep  that  night  ? 
No,  for  my  mind  was  too  much  occupied  with  the 
scenes  I  had  witnessed;  yet  the  sorrowful  retrospect 
was  mitigated  by  the  pleasure  of  believing  that  some 
comfort  had  been  imparted  to  those  suffering  sol- 
diers. From  day  to  day  we  continued ;  alternating, 
obtaining  supplies  one  day  and  administering  them 


110    TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

the  next,  which  plan  lessened  the  oppressiveness  of 
the  labor. 

Previous  to  the  surrender  of  Vicksburg,  which 
opened  Port  Hudson,  the  vain  attempts  to  take  the 
latter  filled  every  hospital  in  New  Orleans  to  the 
utmost  extent,  and  every  hotel,  excepting  the  St. 
Charles,  was  used  for  hospital  purposes.  At  one 
time,  sufi&cient  material  for  bandages  was  not  pos- 
sessed, and  the  ladies  were  appealed  to  for  aid. 
During  the  hot  sun  of  June  days,  I  traversed  the 
streets  of  New  Orleans,  calling  at  the  houses  of  la- 
dies of  wealth,  asking  them  for  material  to  dress 
the  wounds  of  our  soldiers.  I  was  often  repulsed 
by  ladies  who  would  sayy^^' The  Yankees  have  no 
business  to  come  here  and  get  wounded,  and  I  shall 
give  nothing  for  ihem.^^)  But  I  would  say,  "They 
are  here  among  you  and  are  suffering,  and  will  not 
mercy  prompt  you  to  give  a  piece  of  old  linen,  or 
even  cotton,  which  I  know  you  can  easily  spare  ?^' 
By  continued  importunity  I  generally  succeeded  in 
obtaining  something,  although  reluctantly  given. 

I  continued  visiting  the  hospitals  until  there  was 
no  longer  any  absolute  necessity  ;  and  in  the  autumn 
of  1863,  I  gave  my  assistance  to  the  establishment 
of  the  first  schools  for  the  freed  men.  I  accepted 
the  appointment  as  principal  of  a  school  in  a  Pres- 
byterian church  of  the  Third  District.  In  this 
work  I  had  some  new  exj)erience.  Although  I  had 
taught  among  a  people  quite  as  ignorant  as  the 
negro  race,  yet  I  had  never  found  among  any  peo- 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS,      lit 

pie  such  an  ardent  desire  for  instruction  as  among 
this  race,  who  had  been  born  and  raised  in  a  civi- 
Jized  and  Christian  land,  yet  had  no  knowledge  of 
the  first  rudiments  of  education.  Some  highly  in- 
teresting cases  came  under  my  observation. 

One  man  who  presented  himself  as  a  pupil,  said, 
*'  I  am  sixty  years  old  and  have  been  a  preacher  of 
the  Gospel  forty  years,"  and  yet  did  not  know  one 
letter  of  the  alphabet.  He  related  to  me  his  relig- 
ious experience,  which  had  constituted  the  subject  of 
his  preaching.  He  says,  "  When  I  thought  myself 
sinking  down  into  eternal  woe,  due  my  sins,  there 
appeared  One  before  my  eyes, who  showed  me  his 
pierced  hands  and  side,  and  said,  'AH  this  I  suffered 
that  you  might  be  saved  from  the  punishment  of 
your  sins.'  Oh,  I  fell  down  at  the  feet  of  this  lov- 
ing Savior,  and  he  raised  me  up,  saying,  '  Thy  sins 
are  forgiven  thee.'  I  went  to  others  and  told  them 
of  this  loving  Jesus,  and  I  can  riot  tell  you  of  the 
great  numbers  who  have  been  brought  to  feel  them- 
selves sinners,  and  made  to  rejoice  in  the  same  for- 
giving love.  I  still  tell  the  wonderful  story,  and 
though  it  was  forty  years  ago  I  first  learned  the 
Savior's  love,  it  is  still  new." 

Even  so,  my  sable  brother,  this  story  of  the  "  Sav- 
ior's love"  will  continue  to  be  new  when  ''forty" 
millions  of  years  have  rolled  their  rounds,  and  this 
story  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God  is  destined  to 
bring  in  all  God's  chosen  ones,  and  will  never  lose 
its  power  on  earth,  "till  all  the  ransomed  church  of 


112     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

God  be  saved  to  sin  no  more.'^  How  was  I  struck 
with  the  measure  of  this  poor  ignorant  colored  man's 
labors  for  Christ  and  for  souls !  I  doubt  not  but  in 
the  great  day  he  will  be  able  to  present  more  jewels 
for  his  master's  crown  than  thousands  of  others  of 
Christ's  people,  endowed  with  all  the  advantages  of 
human  learning. 

I  found  among  many  of  those  people  some  won- 
derful manifestations  of  divine  grace  in  their  behalf, 
and  I  felt  convinced  that  their  deprivatiops  had  been 
compensated  by  a  greater  measure  of  the  Holy 
Spirit's  power  and  influence.  I  should  have  liked 
to  continue  in  this  work,  but  I  was  already  com- 
mitted to  one  of  equal  importance,  and  waited  for 
the  way  to  open  for  my  return  to  my  divinely  ap- 
pointed field  of  labor. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     113 


CHAPTiJE  XV. 

Brownsville  taken  by  the  United  States  troops — The  garrison 
burned — Attempt  to  burn  the  town — Return  to  Browns- 
ville—Find„  the  Seminary  building  greatly  injured — 
Repaired  it,  and  opened  ray  school — Religious  influence 
of  the  army — Troops  recalled — Obliged  to  leave — Return 
to  New  Orleans — Maximilian  decides  to  sustain  religious 
liberty  in  Mexico — Start  for  Monterey — Another  visit  to 
Bagdad — Close  of  the  war — What  the  people  of  Bagdad 
thought — Assassination  of  President  Lincoln — Disrespect- 
ful demonstrations  forbidden  by  the  Confederate  General 
of  Brownsville — Arrived  safely  in  Monterey. 

IN  November  of  63,  GeDeral  Banks  took  Browns- 
ville, and  my  seminary  building  was  restored  to 
me  again.  Early  in  '64  I  crossed  the  Gulf  and 
took  possession,  but  found  it  considerably  damaged 
by  the  explosion  of  gun-powder.  The  Confederates 
were  taken  by  surprise,  having  no  suspicion  that 
the  Federals  were  approaching,  until  they  landed 
at  Brazos.  Of  course  but  a  short  time  was  given 
them  for  evacuation,  in  the  accustomed  way.  Every 
thing  must'  be  destroyed,  and  the  commanding 
general  immediately  ordered  the  garrison  to  be  set 
on  fire,  and  to  facilitate  the  destruction  of  the  town, 
gun-powder  was  placed  in  such  a  manner  as  to  make 
quick  work  of  it.  By  a  sudden  change  of  wind 
only  a  few  buildings  of  the  town  were  burned,  but 
10 


114     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

those  which  remained  were  more  or  less  damaged 
by  the  explosion  of  the  powder.  The  walls  of  the 
seminary,  being  of  brick,  were  cracked  in  several 
f  places,  and  all  the  windows  were  broken. 

I  expended  two  hundred  dollars  of  my  own  pri- 
vate means  for  repairs,  and  opened  my  school,  and 
soon  had  sixty  pupils.  The  occupation  of  Browns- 
ville by  the  Federal  army  greatly  improved  the 
character  of  the  town.  That  the  presence  of  an 
army  should  cause  an  increase  of  moral  and  relig- 
ious influences  is  quite  an  uncommon  circumstance. 
Several  of  the  officers  were  Christian  men,  and,  with 
the  chaplains  and  agents  of  the  Christian  Commis- 
sion, quite  a  religious  community  was  constituted. 
During  the  spring  of '64,  a  hopeful  revival  of  relig- 
ion prevailed,  and  many  conversions  took  place 
among  the  soldiers.  The  churches  were  made  vocal 
every  night  of  the  week  with  songs  of  praise,  and 
Brownsville,  for  that  time  at  least,  bore  the  impress 
of  a  God- worshiping  people.  Is  it  not  true,  that 
there  was  a  very  decided  religious  aspect  through- 
out the  whole  army  ?  Many  of  our  soldiers  went 
into  the  army  thoughtless  and  unconcerned  about 
their  souls,  but  came  out  decided  Christians. 

I  was  much  interested  in  the  conversion  of  a  young 
Irishman  at  Brownsville,  who  was  a  Homan  Catho- 
lic before  joining  the  army.  He  thanked  his  God 
that  he  enlisted  as  a  soldier,  as  through  the  Bible 
and  other  means  of  grace  he  had  learned  about  a 
religion  which  did  '^  his  soul  good.''     It  was  pleas- 


TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     115 

ant  living  in  Brownsville  in  those  days,  and  it  was 
with  the  most  painful  emotions  that  we  were  ap- 
prized of  the  necessity  of  evacuating  and  leaving 
the  town  again  in  the  hands  of  the  Confederates. 
The  defeat  of  General  Banks  up  the  Red  River, 
made  it  necessary  that  the  troops  occupying  Browns- 
ville should  be  withdrawn  for  service  in  the  locality 
of  the  disaster.  This  order  to  us  in  Brownsville 
was  a  sad  and  most  unexpected  event,  and  I  am 
fully  aware  no  event  of  the  war  occasioned  more 
pain  to  me  personally  than  to  be  obliged  again  to 
surrender  my  work  and  turn  over  my  repaired 
house  into  the  hands  of  those  whom  I  knew  would 
treat  it  with  sacrilegious  abuse.  I  even  appealed 
to  some  of  the  Confederates  to  know  if  I  could  not 
be  permitted  to  remain  and  continue  my  school.  I 
was  told,  I  should  probably  receive  abuse  and  in- 
sult, so  I  submitted  to  the  imperative  necessity  of 
again  breaking  up  my  establishment.* 

General  Herron,  who  was  in  command,  rendered 
me  all  necessary  assistance,  and  furnished  me,  with 


*  After  the  war  closed  the  seminary  in  Brownsville  was  oc- 
cupied by  Mrs.  Jeremiah  Porter,  whose  husband  was  agent  of 
the  Christian  Commission.  Mrs.  Porter  carried  on  the  school 
very  successfully  for  several  years.  When  Rev.  Mr.  Porter  was 
sent  to  Fort  Sill,  as  Chaplain  of  the  United  States  Army,  the 
seminary  was  committed  to  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  West- 
ern Texas,  and  it  is  hoped  that  the  building  will  still  continue 
to  subserve  the  object  for  which  it  was  founded. 


I 
116     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

Other  ladies,  means  of  transportation  to  New  Orleans, 
Arriving  there,  I  soon  engaged  in  teaching  in  the 
colored  schools  again,  and  thanked  God  that  in  all 
the  varied  vicissitudes  of  war  opportunities  of  use- 
fulness were  afforded  me. 

I  remained  in  New  Orleans  until  March  of  1865,* 
at  which  time  I  became  convinced  that  the  difficul- 
ties which  had  prevailed  in  Mexico  had  become  so 
much  lessened  as  to  justify  me  in  taking  up  the  line 
of  march  towards  that  long-desired  post  of  useful- 
ness. Accordingly,  I  took  passage  on  a  United 
States  transport,  and  went  to  Brazos,  as  that  port 
was  still  retained  by  the  Federals.  Remaining  there 
one  night  I  was  conveyed  in  a  Government  ambu- 
lance to  the  opposite  landing  of  Bagdad.  A  detail 
of  soldiers  accompanied  us,  as  there  was  no  safety^ 
on  account  of  the'  Confederates  lying  about  in  am- 
bush. Several  balls  whistled  by  us.  I  crossed  the 
Rio  Grande,  and  found  Bagdad  greatly  improved 
since  the  time  which  we  could  find  no  other  accom- 
modations there  but  the  hold  of  a  schooner. 
Business  houses  of  all  kinds  had  been  erected,  and 
its  general  appearance  indicated  it  to  be  a  first-class 
commercial  town.  Vast  quantities  of  goods  from 
all  parts  of  the  world  had  been  passed  through 
Bagdad,  by  which  the  whole  South  had  been  sup- 
plied. 


*  This  was  the  time  that  Maximilian  determined  upon  relig- 
ious liberty  in  Mexico. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     117 

I  went  to  the  St.  Charles  Hotel,  and  found  no 
difficulty  in  obtaining  entertainment,  until  I  could 
obtain  conveyance  to  Matamoras.  While  I  was 
there,  news  came  of  the  surrender  of  General  Lee's 
army,  and  I  had  the  opportunity  of  witnessing  the 
effects  of  that  painful  intelligence  upon  those  who 
had  staked  their  all  upon  the  ultimate  triumph  of 
the  Southern  Confederacy. 

Expressions  like  these  were  made  : 

^*  It  can  not  be  possible  that  our  righteous  cause 
can  fail !"  "  Justice  and  right  must  and  will  pre- 
vail.^' 

Another  said  : 

"  It  is  an  act  of  strategy  on  the  part  of  General 
Lee.  He  is  feigning  to  evacuate  Richmond,  and 
going  to  withdraw  his  army  to  cut  off  Sherman  and 
the  whole  host  of  Yankees.'^ 

"  Do  not  fear !  we  shall  see  greater  fighting  than 
we  have  seen  yet,  and  the  South  will  surely  come 
off  victorious.^'  This  man  seemed  to  be  quite  an 
oracle  among  them,  and  hope  sprang  up  in  all  minds, 
that  the  news  just  received  was  all  a  hoax. 

The  great  calamity  it  would  prove  to  Bagdad  if 
the  war  should  end  was  also  discussed.  One  man 
expressed  his  deep  regret  by  saying : 

"  If  this  news  be  true,  no  more  cotton  and  goods 
will  be  shipped  through  Bagdad/' 

Many  like  him  would  have  been  glad  to  have 
war  and  bloodshed  continued  indefinitely,  if  they 
could  continue  to  make  money. 


118     TWENTY  YEARS   AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

As  soon  as  convenient,  I  went  on  to  Matamoras 
and  looked  for  conveyance  to  Monterey,  the  place 
of  my  destination.  While  here,  news  arrived  of 
the  assassination  of  President  Lincoln,  and  truly 
sad  was  the  intelligence  to  many  hearts.  I  was 
much  gratified  at  the  demonstrations  made  by  the 
Confederate  officer  on  the  other  side  of  the  river. 
The  commanding  general  forbade  any  expressions 
of  disrespect  towards  the  murdered  president,  under 
penalty  of  severe  punishment.  Some  fellows,  how- 
ever, of  the  baser  sort,  did  come  over  to  Matamoras 
and  hold  a  mock  funeral,  which  act  received  the 
condemnation  of  Mexicans  and  Americans  gener- 
ally. 

After  waiting  several  days,  a  stage  was  an- 
nounced to  start  for  Monterey,  if  possible  to  get 
through  the  obstacles  which  obstructed  the  way. 
No  less  than  three  distinct  governments  were  in 
existenbe.  Matamoras  was  in  possession  of  the 
Imperialists,  Monterey  of  the  Juarists,  and  about 
midway  between  the  two  Cortinas  had  established 
his  government.  I  felt  some  concern  about  start- 
ing under  such  circumstances,  but  finally  concluded 
to  do  so,  and  the  morning  of  starting  I  said  to  a 
friend,  "  What  do  you  think  of  ray  attempt  to  go 
to  Monterey  ?  '*  He  replied,  "  If  it  was  any  one 
but  yourself,  I  should  say  it  was  extremely  hazard- 
ous; but  you  seem  proof  against  disaster  or  acci- 
dent.^'  I  started,  and  was  favored  in  having  an 
American  gentleman   for  a  fellow  passenger,  who 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     119 

very  kindly  rendered  me  all  necessary  assistance. 
Our  driver,  who  was  a  Mexican,  proved  an  expert 
in  getting  through  the  lines  of  the  different  gov- 
ernments, and  after  six  days  travel  we  arrived 
safely  in  Monterey,  I  was  truly  happy,  after  so 
many  delays,  to  find  myself  in  my  long-desired 
field  of  labor. 


120     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

Seeking  Protestant  head-quarters — No  missionary  Society  had 
entered  Mexico — The  agent  of  the  American  Bible  Society 
scattering  the  Bible — Fruits  apparent — Necessity  of  a  per- 
manent Protestant  Mission — Monterey  regarded  the  most 
important  point — Suitable  buildings  necessary — Resolve  to 
come  to  the  United  States  for  money  —  Trip  from  Monte- 
rey to  Matamoras — Taken  prisoner  by  Cortinas — Favor 
found  with  robbers — Fate  of  other  travelers — "  Blue 
Coats  "  pass  unhurt. 

MR.  HICKEY  had  been  scattering  the  Bible  broad 
cast  over  Northern  Mexico  for  two  years,  and 
precious  fruit  was  apj3arent.  There  were  already 
many  converts,  and  we  had  reason  for  believing 
that  much  fruit  was  waiting  to  be  gathered  from 
the  seed  already  sown.  My  impressions  were,  that 
the  promising  indications  justified  the  permanent 
establishment  of  a  Protestant  mission  at  some 
point  in  Northern  Mexico. 

Monterey,  on  account  of  its  commercial  interests, 
was  the  most  important  city  of  this  portion  of  the 
country,  containing  a  population  of  about  forty 
thousand  inhabitants.  It  was  the  center  of  strong 
Roman  Catholic  influences,  and  whether  to  plant  a 
mission  where  Satan's  seat  seemed  so  strongly  en- 
trenched, was  a  vital  question.  Some  persons  who 
were  acquainted  with  the  prejudices  existing  there, 
advised    me   to   seek    a    place  less   under  Romish 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     121 

power.  But  after  mature  deliberation,  I  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  as  we  must  have  error  to  com- 
pete with  in  any  locality  to  which  we  might  go,  it 
was  as  well  to  attack  the  strongholds,  and  ''grap- 
ple with  the  prince  of  darkness  on  his  throne,^'  by 
establishing  the  truth  in  the  very  heart  of  his  do- 
minions. 

The  weapons  we  designed  to  employ  were  of  a 
caliber  which  justified  our  advance  upon  Satan's 
batteries,  although  glistening  with  his  choicest  ar- 
tillery. Availing  myself  of  all  the  information 
and  counsel  possible,  after  three  months  investiga- 
tion, I  decided  to  fix  the  head- quarters  of  Protest- 
antism at  Monterey.  In  order  to  secure  all  neces- 
sary advantages,  I  found  we  must  have  a  building, 
over  which  we  could  exercise  undisputed  control. 
During  the  three  months  I  had  been  in  Monterey, 
I  had  rented  three  houses,  and  had  to  move  as 
many  times,  for  as  soon  as  the  priests  found  I  was 
teaching  the  Bible,  they  always  found  means  to 
dispossess  me  of  the  house.  Protestant  worship 
was  kept  up  by  the  converts  in  their  own  houses ; 
yet,  I  could  see  how  greatly  it  would  facilitate  the 
cause,  and  give  it  repute,  to  have  a  suitable  place 
for  Divine  worship.  We  needed,  also,  accommoda- 
tions for  schools,  as  I  had  found  these  auxiliaries 
indispensable  to  the  prosperity  of  a  Protestant  mis- 
sion. I  resolved  to  come  to  the  United  States, 
which  I  was  happy  to  know  had  ended  its  long 
night  of  war,  and  see  if  I  could  obtain  aid  for  the 
11 


122     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

erection  of  suitable  buildings  for  the  contemplated 
mission. 

I  left  Monterey  in  August  of  ^65,  and  it  may 
not  be  amiss  to  give  some  of  the  incidents  of  my 
journey  by  the  way. 

r     During  my  stay    in   Monterey  the   Imperialists 
[had  come  into  power.     We  retired  one  night  the 
subjects  of  a  Republic,  and  arose  the  next  morning 
under  the  dominion  of  an  Empire — the  Republi- 
cans quietly  evacuating  during  the  night,  and  the 
I  Imperialists     taking     possession.       Consequently, 
Monterey  and  Matamoras  were  now  both  under  the 
[same  government;    but    Cortinas    still   maintained 
'his  reign  in  the  intervening  territory,  much  to  the 
disquietude  of  the  people,  especially  to  that  of  trav- 
elers.    His  principal  intention   was   to  harass  the 
Maximilian  government    by  cutting  off    all  com- 
munication  by  mail,  and   hindering  the  transfer  of 
goods.       But    he    was    nowise    scrupulous    whom 
he     encountered,    provided    booty   could    be    ob- 
tained. 

He  had  assumed  the  character  of  a  regular 
guerrilla  chieftain,  having  under  his  control  about 
a  thousand  desperadoes  of  like  character  with  him- 
self. It  had  become  extremely  hazardous  to  travel 
through  his  dominions,  and  every  stage  attempting 
to  pass  met  with  portions  of  his  command,  and 
passengers  were  dispossessed  of  every  thing  they 
had,  escaping  only  with  their  lives.  There  was  no 
other  way  for  me  to  get  to  the  frontier  but  to  pass 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      123 

these  banditti,  as  they  extended  in  all  directions,  so 
as  entirely  to  intercept  travel. 

I  waited  some  time  for  more  favorable  indications 
before  I  should  feel  justified  in  starting.  Finally, 
a  train  of  merchandise  arrived  in  Monterey  from 
Matamoras,  having  been  protected  from  Cortinas' 
grasp  by  a  convoy  of  several  hundred  French  sol- 
diers, and  although  constantly  beset,  it  had  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  through.  This  convoy  was  to  re- 
turn- to  Matamoras,  and  it  was  thought  stages 
might  go  along  safely  under  its  protection.  There 
were  two  lines  of  stages,  the  proprietor  of  one  be- 
ing an  American ;  that  of  the  other,  a  Mexican. 
The  former  immediately  decided  to  go,  and  it  was 
deemed  prudent  for  some  of  the  iperchants  to  send 
along  a  considerable  amount  of  specie — some  one 
hundred  thousand  dollars  or  more.  One  million 
was  first  proposed,  but  that  amount  was  regarded 
quite  too  hazardous. 

I  was  invited  by  the  American  to  go  in  his  stage. 
He  said  to  me,  "  I  mean  to  get  through  safely,  and 
I  will  see  that  you  do  also." 

Although  advised  to  do  so  by  other  friends,  I 
could  not  feel  willing  to  go  under  the  protection 
of  French  soldiers.  (My  impression  was  very 
strong  that  the  French  ntid  no  right  to  be  in  Mex- 
ico, and  I  felt  that  I  could  not  ask  God  to  protect 
me  by  means  of  these  foreign  aggressors.  >  Besides, 
I  well  knew  that  Cortinas  would  be  informed  of 
the  valuable  prize,  and  that   no  efforts  would  be 


124    TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

lacking  to  secure  such  a  booty.  Bullets  would,  I 
doubted  not,  be  flying  from  the  ambush  of  the  ban- 
ditti, and  I  did  not  choose  to  put  myself  in  the  way 
of  them. 

I  declined,  from  my  own  personal  convictions, 
but  several  others,  who  had  been  waiting  for  con- 
veyance, took  passage  and  left  Monterey.  The  day 
after  the  departure  of  this  stage,  the  proprietor  of 
the  other  line  proposed  starting,  and  going  along 
without  any  convoy.  I  immediately  concluded  to 
go,  for  quite  satisfactory  reasons  to  my  own  mind. 
In  the  first  place,  we  were  requested  to  take  no  bag- 
gage, therefore  we  would  offer  no  prize  to  Cortinas. 
Another  weighty  reason  was  that  the  driver  was  a 
Mexican,  the  same  with  whom  I  had  traveled  a 
few  months  before,  and  I  already  knew  his  powers 
of  conciliation  with  his  own  people,  and  I  had  rea- 
son to  believe  that  he  would  prove  an  expert  in 
dealing  with  the  ruffians  we  might  have  to  en- 
counter. 

Several  others  concluded  to  go,  among  whom  were 
two  ladies — one  a  German,  the  other  a  Mexican. 
My  friends  furnished  me  with  all  needed  supplies 
for  any  emergency ;  and  one  kind  friend,  who  had 
made  ample  provision,  as  she  said,  for  a  sojourn  in 
Cortinas'  camp,  remarked  with  much  apparent  sad- 
ness, "I  should  feel  much  better  about  you,  if  you 
had  gone  with  the  convoy.*' 

At  4  P.  M.  of  the  second  day  after  the  departure 
of  the  other  stage,  we  started,  and,  as  we  passed  from 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     125 

the  outskirts  of  the  city,  I  felt  conscious  of  a  con- 
voy accompanying  us,  but  not  of  ^'French  soldiers.'* 
All  fear  departed,  and  we  traveled  on  without  mo- 
lestation until  the  close  of  the  fifth  day.  Occasion- 
ally some  one  would  say,  "  There  are  the  robbers ! " 
But  if  there,  they  did  not  molest  us.  We  stopped, 
intending  to  remain  a  few  hours,  but  were  informed 
that  the  convoy  had  passed  only  three  hours  before. 
This  was  regarded  a  dangerous  proximity,  as  we 
had  no  desire  to  share  their  chances  of  escaping  Cor- 
tinas.  Our  driver  immediately  started  on  another 
road  (as  roads  abound  in  Mexico)  and  we  traveled 
all  night,  excepting  a  few  hours  for  the  mules  to 
rest.  In  the  morning  we  came  to  a  ranch,  and  upon 
inquiry,  found  we  were  but  a  short  distance  from 
the  camp  of  Cortinas!  There  was  no  retreat  then, 
and  it  was  thought  much  better  to  go  forward  than 
attempt  to  evade  him,  so  we  went  bravely  on.  Soon 
we  were  met  by  a  company  of  horsemen,  who  in- 
formed us  we  must  go  to  the  camp  as  prisoners. 
Arriving  there,  we  were  told  that  Cortinas  was  dis- 
tant some  ten  miles,  and  he  would  have  to  be  brought 
before  any  disposition  could  be  made  of  us.  Our 
carriage  was  driven  into  the  center  of  a  large  space, 
around  which  were  stationed  vast  numbers  of  armed 
men,  some  on  foot  and  some  on  horses,  evidently 
prepared  for  any  emergency. 

Our  mules  were  removed,  and  we  remained  sitting 
in  the  stage.  Looking  about,  I  saw  several  men 
lying   around   on   the   grass  evidently  sick.     The 


126    TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

thought  immediately  struck  me:  I  will  try  and 
alleviate  their  sufferings,  and  let  these  people  see  I 
am  a  friend  to  them,  although  their  prisoner.  Ac- 
cordingly,  I  took  some  articles  of  food  and  choice 
delicacies,  got  out  of  the  carriage,  and  walked  very 
deliberately  about  among  the  sick.  Finding  some 
with  a  burning  fever,  I  administered  to  them  such 
cordials  as  I  had.  One  asked  for  camphor,  which  I 
regretted,  I  could  not  give  him.  But  I  felt  grati- 
fied in  imparting  even  a  ray  of  comfort  to  suffering 
humanity,  although  to  such  a  rough  class  of  human 
beings.  I  returned  to  the  stage,  and  very  soon  it 
was  surrounded  by  men  who  looked  as  if  they  too 
would  like  some  token  of  my  favor.  I  disposed  of 
my  ample  supply  of  provisions  among  them,  and 
found  I  was  fast  making  friends  in  my  new  quar- 
ters. Knowing  Mexican  character  so  well,  I  was 
perfectly  assured  I  had  gained  considerable  ground 
in  securing  personal  protection  in  any  emergency  in 
which  I  might  be  placed. 

An  officer,  who  seemed  to  have  charge,  rode  up, 
and  I  asked  him  if  I  had  any  reason  for  apprehend- 
ing danger  ?  He  seemed  much  mortified  at  my  sug- 
gestion and  replied,  ''An  American  lady  shall  not 
be  harmed."  In  about  five  hours,  Cortinas'  ap- 
proach was  heralded  by  a  band  of  martial  music, 
and  soon  he,  with  his  body-guard,  was  before  us. 
He  was  the  complete  personification  of  a  guerrilla 
chief.  His  Indian  face  and  evil  eye,  portrayed  the 
desperate  character  he  had  for  many  years  sustained 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      127 

upon  the  frontier;  and  we  felt  any  thing  but  com- 
fortable while  he  sat  on  his  horse  in  silent  con- 
templation, evidently  considering  what  he  should 
do  with  us.  My  worst  apprehensions  were  that  he 
wo*uld  take  our  carriage  and  mules,  and  leave  us 
helpless  in  the  midst  of  our  journey. 

After  some  time  of  suspense,  Cortinas  put  his 
hand  upon  his  stomach,  and  looking  earnestly  at  us, 
faid,  "  Yo  tengo  hambre,"  (I  am  hungry.)  We 
immediately  took  the  hint  that  he  wanted  his  din- 
ner, and  we  were  not  slow  in  bringing  our  best  sup- 
plies for  the  occasion — sending  them  into  a  jacal 
near  by.  Cortinas  and  his  staff  went  in,  and,  after 
remaining  about  half  an  hour,  came  out,  looking 
very  good  natured,  and,  after  some  conversation  with 
our  driver,  gave  him  a  pass,  and  bade  us  go  in  peace. 

I  was  informed,  while  in  camp,  that  Cortinas  was 
going  out  that  night  to  attack  the  convoy  and  stage, 
and  obtain  the  money,  of  which  they  were  j^erfectly 
well  informed.  With  such  a  prize  in  view  we  were 
let  off  as  of  comparatively  small  importance.  I 
felt  anxious  for  the  passengers,  some  of  whom  I 
knew,  but  could  do  nothing  for  them,  but  lift  a 
prayer  to  God  tliat  their  lives  might  be  spared. 

On  account  of  a  quarantine  at  Brazos,  I  was  de- 
tained at  Brownsville  some  four  weeks.  Great  ap- 
prehensions were  felt  for  the  other  stage,  and  it  was 
fully  three  weeks  before  any  reliable  information 
could  be  obtained  of  its  fate.  A  courier,  at  length, 
arrived  from  Monterey  bringing  the  news  that  Cor- 


128     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

tinas  did  really  attack  the  convoy,  killing  and  tak- 
ing prisoners  many  of  the  soldiers,  and  robbing  the 
stage  of  the  money,  but  permitting  the  passengers 
to  return  to  Monterey. 

An  ex -con federate  general  and  his  aid,  who  were 
traveling  in  their  own  carriage,  were  murdered, 
while  four  thousand  dollars  in  gold,  and  their  horse 
and  carriage,  were  taken  by  Cortinas. 

It  was  said  at  that  time  that  a  man  with  a  "blue 
coat"  could  pass  Cortinas'  camp  unhurt,  while  a 
''gray  coat''  would  uniformly  come  up  missing. 
The  attitude  which  th-e  United  States  government 
assumed  in  regard  to  expelling  the  French  from 
Mexico,  and  also  the  designs  of  the  South  toward 
Mexico  in  case  of  the  success  of  the  Confederacy, 
were  fully  understood  by  the  Mexican  people.  This 
explained  the  difference  of  treatment. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     129 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Arrive  in  New  York — The  American  and  Foreign  Christian 
Union  approve  mj  plan — No  money  in  their  treasury  for 
building  purposes — Obliged  to  make  personal  solicitation 
from  individuals — First  donation  $500 — Other  liberal  con- 
tributions— Crowning  donation,  $10,000,  by  one  individual 
— Obtained  the  necessary  amount — Keturned  to  Monterey — 
Rev.  Mr.  Hickey's  death — Mr.  Thomas  Westrup  appointed 
by  the  B.  S.  as  successor — Purchased  a  building  for  the 
Protestant  mission — To  be  enlarged  and  remodeled — Mex- 
ican converts  would  make  good  missionaries — Decided  to 
employ  four — Wrote  to  the  A.  &  F.  C.  U.  for  the  means — 
No  money  could  be  granted — Resolve  to  go  to  the  U.  S. 
and  obtain  it — Approved  by  the  Board — Come  to  N.  Y. — 
Appeal  to  the  Christian  ladies — Favorable  response  by  tlie 
ladies  of  Hartford  and  New  Haven,  Conn. — Sufficient 
means  obtained  for  employing  eight  men  from  different 
sources — Returned  to  Monterey — Mission  house  ready  for 
occupancy — Commissioned  the  Bible  readers  to  go  forth — 
Success  of  their  labors  about  Monterey. 

AS  soon  as  the  quarantine  was  raised  at  Brazos,  I 
took  the  first  steamer  for  New  Orleans;  and 
from  thence,  came  by  sea  to  New  York,  arriving  the 
first  of  October.  My  plan  of  erecting  a  church  and 
school  building  in  Monterey  was  approved  by  tlie 
Board  of  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian 
Union,  but  no  aid  from  the  society  could  be  granted, 
as  there  were  no  funds  in  the  treasury  for  building 
purposes.     I  was  thrown  upon  the  benevolence  of 


130     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

individuals,  and  again  was  obliged  to  make  personal 
solicitation.  The  proposition  to  obtain  fifteen  thou- 
sand dollars,  the  amount  which  I  felt  the  object  de- 
manded, was  regarded  by  the  board  as  somewhat 
extravagant,  and  it  was  suggested  by  some  of  the 
members  that  I  should  modify  my  expectations.  As 
exchange  was  at  that  time,  fifteen  thousand  in  cur- 
rency was  only  equivalent  to  ten  thousand  in  specie, 
and,  I  very  well  knew,  that  I  could  not  purchase 
or  build,  as  property  was  estimated  in  Monterey  at 
that  time,  an  edifice  to  answer  all  necessary  purposes 
for  any  less  sum  than  ten  thousand  dollars.  I  was 
aware  of  an  improved  state  of  feeling  of  my  Amer- 
ican friends  toward  Mexico,  and  I  fully  believed  I 
should  find  persons  who  would  contribute  liberally. 
I  started  out  on  the  arduous  and  trying  labor, 
and  was  most  agreeably  surprised  upon  my  first  ap- 
plication to  receive  a  five  hundred  dollar  donation 
from  a  merchant,  T.  N.  Dale,  Esq.,  of  New  York. 
I  continued  to  realize  liberal  contributions  from 
Christian  gentlemen,  both  in  New  York  and  Bos- 
ton. But  my  crowning  donation  was  ten  thousand 
dollars  from  one  individual,  E.  D.  Goodrich,  Esq., 
of  Boston.  This  liberality  was  quite  an  advance  on 
what  T  received  in  my  early  solicitations  for  Mexi- 
co. In  former  times  I  was  satisfied  and  thankful 
with  a  "one  dollar'^  donation,  and,  *'not  having  de- 
spised the  day  of  small  things,'^  the  Lord  rewarded 
me  by  this  remarkable  display  of  his  faithfulness 
and   loving  kindness.     "Be    thou   faithful    over  a 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     131 

few  things,  and  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many 
things." 

In  May  of  1866,  T  had  procured  in  money  and 
pledges  sufficient  for  my  object;  and  again  set  my 
face  toward  Mexico,  truly  haj)py  and  tliankful  to 
my  kind  friends  who  had  so  generously  aided  me  ia 
my  enterprise. 

Upon  my  arrival  in  Mexico,  I  found  a  republic 
again,  although  in  an  unsettled  condition.  Juarez 
had  returned  to  the  capital,  and  law  and  order  were 
being  restored  as  far  as  possible,  under  the  difficul- 
ties which  abounded  throughout  the  country. 

I  rented  a  house,  opened  a  school,  and  began  to 
look  for  a  favorable  location  for  building  or  purchas- 
ing one  already  built,  and  remodeling  it,  so  as  to 
answer  all  our  demands.  The  distribution  of  the 
Bible  was  progressing  with  encouraging  prospects, 
but  in  the  midst  of  Mr.  Hickey's  useful  labors,  he 
was,  in  November,  1866,  suddenly  removed  by 
death.  More  than  a  passing  tribute  is  due  this  man 
for  his  unwearied  labors  to  circulate  the  Word  of 
Truth  among  the  benighted  people  of  Mexico.  A 
valuable  friend  was  lost  to  the  cause  of  evangelical 
religion  when  this  good  man  was  called  to  lay  off 
his  armor  for  his  rest  on  high.  His  name  still  lives 
among  this  people  for  whom  he  labored,  and  long 
will  those  hills  and  valleys  which  he  traversed  be 
bearing  fruit  from  the  precious  seed  he  scattered. 
The  American  Bible  Society  appointed  another 
agent,  Mr.  Thomas  Westrup,  who  also  had  Mexican 


132     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

evangelization  at  heart,  and  the  work  continued  to 
go  on  prosperously. 

After  some  months  looking,  waiting,  and  counsel- 
ingj  I  determined  upon  a  location  for  planting  the 
first  Protestant  mission  in  Northern  Mexico,  as  far 
as  mission  premises  were  concerned.  An  edifice, 
occupying  a  very  favorable  position  in  the  city, 
formerly  built  and  owned  by  a  Catholic  priest,  was 
for  sale,  and  which  seemed  adapted  to  our  demands. 
I  availed  myself  of  the  advice  of  judicious  persons 
who  were  interested  in  the  mission,  and  their  opin- 
ion corresponding  with  mine,  finally  brought  me  to 
the  conclusion  to  make  the  purchase.  The  price  I 
paid  for  the  property  was  regarded  by  competent 
judges  a  very  low  figure  for  that  time.  The  man 
of  whom  I  purchased  was  oiffered  the  day  after  he 
sold  to  me,  five  hundred  dollars  in  gold  for  the  bar- 
gain ;  but  this  Mexican,  to  his  honor,  replied,  "  I 
have  passed  my  word  to  the  lady,  and  she  shall 
have  it." 

Although  the  building  was  very  well  finished  for 
a  Mexican  house,  yet  it  required  enlarging  and 
remodeling  to  answer  the  triple  office  of  chapel, 
schools,  and  residence.  I  w^as  recommended  to  an 
Englishman,  who  was  said  to  be  a  competent  man, 
and  engaged  him,  at  a  fair  compensation,  to  do  the 
work.*  Several  months  would  elapse  before  the 
building  would  be  completed  for  occupancy,  and  I 

*  The  contract  was  made  and  writings  were  drawn  up  by  a 
competent  business  man,  an  American,  and  friend  to  the  mission. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     133 

looked  around  to  see  what  work  might  present  it- 
self in  the  meantime. 

Converts  to  the  Protestant  faith  had  multiplied ; 
and  some  of  the  men,  hy  continued  and  devoted 
study  of  the  Scriptures,  had  ^become  quite  capa- 
ble of  instructing  their  fellow-countrymen  in  those 
truths  which  they  had  found  precious  to  their  own 
souls.  It  occurred  to  me  that  a  good  working  force 
might  be  made  out  of  those  Mexican  converts,  for 
propagating  the  Gospel  in  Mexico.  Indeed,  I  be- 
lieved that  they  were  better  prepared  for  efficient 
service  than  any  foreign  missionaries  who  might  be 
brought  upon  the  field,  who,  of  course,  would  be 
entirely  unacquainted  with  the  peculiarities  of  Mex- 
ican character  and  customs.  Although  unlearned 
in  any  of  the  sciences,  except  what  they  had  learned 
from,  the  Bible,  I  doubted  not  that  they  might  be 
able  to  explain  salvation  by  Christ,  to  the  saving 
of  many  souls. 

I  then  selected  four  of  the  converts,  and  asked 
them  if  they  would  be  willing  to  go  out  among 
their  people  abroad  and  preach  Christ. 

They  said  they  would  like  to  do  it,  but  they  had 
their  families  to  support  by  their  daily  labor,  and, 
consequently,  could  not  give  their  whole  time. 

I  inquired  the  amount  required  for  their  families. 

They  said,  "About  thirty  dollars  a  month.'' 

I  then  put  the  question,  "  If  I  will  provide  for 
your  families,  will  you  give  all  your  time  to  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  ? " 


134    TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

They  answered  in  the  afiBrmative,  but  wished  it 
distinctly  understood  that  they  would  not  be  paid 
for  preaching  the  Gospel ;  for,  said  they,  "  that 
must  be  without  money,  and  without  price/^ 

The  matter  being  settled  with  them  satisfacto- 
rily, I  wrote  to  the  American  and  Foreign  Chris- 
tian Union,  asking  for  the  means  of  putting  these 
men  into  the  field,  which  "  was  already  white  for  the 
harvest/'  I  received  the  reply  that  no  money  could 
be  granted  for  the  proposed  work,  as  their  treasury 
was  already  overdrawn  for  work  in  other  lands. 
But  could  such  a  work  as  that  presented  to  me  be 
relinquished  because  of  this  refusal  ? 

Must  souls,  for  whom  Christ  died,  be  left  to  per- 
ish in  Mexico  for  the  want  of  money?  Nay,  verily, 
I  will  get  it.  He  who  has  declared  ^'  the  silver  and 
the  gold  to  be  his,''  will  surely  unlock  the  hearts 
of  his  people  to  furnish  the  means,  that  His  name 
may  be  glorified  in  the  salvation  of  souls  even  in 
Mexico.  So  I  took  my  life  again  in  my  hand,  or 
rather  put  it  into  the  hands  of  my  long- tried  Pre- 
server, and  performed  another  hazardous  journey 
out  of  Mexico,  arriving  in  New  York  in  May, 
1867. 

My  course  was  approved  by  the  Society,  and  full 
permission  was  granted  me  for  making  independent 
solicitations  for  my  object.  I  did  not  think  proper 
to  go  to  the  churches,  as  most  of  them  were  already 
contributing  to  the  Union,  but  decided  to  appeal  to* 
the  Christian  women  of  the  land  to  aid  in  sending 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     135 

out  these  native  teachers  of  the  Gospel  in  Mex- 
ico. 

Nor  did  my  decision  prove  a  vain  speculation. 
While  waiting  in  New  York  for  Divine  direction 
I  received  a  letter  from  the  ladies  of  Hartford, 
Conn.,  inviting  me  to  come  there  and  give  some 
account  of  the  work  in  Mexico.  Regarding  the 
invitation  as  a  hopeful  indication  of  God's  provi- 
dence, I  hastened  to  comply.  A  meeting  was 
called,  and  I  found  an  appreciative  audience. 
These  Christian  ladies  took  the  measure  of  my 
purpose,  heartily  indorsing  the  plan,  and  came  for- 
ward and  pledged  one  thousand  dollars  annually 
for  the  support  of  native  Bible-readers  and  colpor- 
teurs in  Mexico.  With  letters  of  recommenda- 
tion, I  went  to  New  Haven,  Conn.,  and  a  similar 
meeting  was  called,  and  another  thousand  dollars 
pledged.  Need  I  enlarge  upon  the  emotions  of 
gratitude  which  sprang  up  in  my  heart  at  this  no- 
ble demonstration  of  woman's  love  for  the  work  of 
her  Divine  Master?  I  felt  like  applying  those  pre- 
cious words  which  our  Saviour  used  in  regard  to 
the  services  of  one  of  old  :  "  Wheresover  the  gospel 
is  preached  throughout  the  whole  world,  this  that 
these  women  have  done  shall  be  spoken  of  as  a 
memorial  of  them.''  Truly,  I  thanked  God  and 
took  courage,  believing  I  should  yet  see  the  Gospel 
preached  in  Mexico  by  the  3fexican  themselves. 

As  the  time  for  my  return  had  not  arrived,  I 
concluded  to  continue  my  solicitation   and  obtain 


136     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

money  for  putting  more  native  converts  into  the 
work,  as  I  knew  they  might  be  found.  I  visited 
some  other  places  in  New  England  and  in  the  State 
of  New  York,  and  from  the  Christian  ladies  I  ob- 
tained, after  a  few  months,  sufficient  funds  for  em- 
ploying seven  or  eight  men. 

With  exultant  hopes,  I  returned  and  found  my 
building  ready  for  occupancy.  In  it  we  commenced 
public  worship  on  the  Sabbath,  holding  also  two 
meetings  a  week ;  and  I  opened  a  school  for  Mex- 
ican girls.  As  soon  as  practicable,  I  gathered  to- 
gether my  missionary  band  of  native  laborers,  send- 
ing them  out  two  and  two,  as  our  Saviour  sent  out 
the  early  disciples.  This  accorded  with  their  views, 
as  they  believed  the  examples  of  Scripture  to  be 
their  only  guide.  The  Bible,  distributed  by  the 
Society's  agents,  had  prepared  the  way,  and  many 
souls  were  longing  for  more  light  and  instruction. 

The  morning  of  their  starting  out  upon  the  work, 
when  they  came  for  their  instructions,  I  noticed  two 
of  the  youngest  men  looked  troubled,  and  I  inquired 
the  cause. 

They  said  they  were  afraid  they  would  meet  with 
opposers,  and  that  they  might  not  be  able  to  refute 
arguments  which  enemies  might  bring  against  the 
Bible ;  particularly  they  feared  a  priest  whom  they 
expected  to  encounter  in  the  way. 

I  read  to  them  the  tenth  chapter  of  Luke,  in 
which  is  the  account  of  Christ  sending  out  the  sev- 
enty, and  drew  their  attention  to  the  expression. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS^    l37 

"  and  he  sent  them  two  and  two  before  his  face  in- 
to every  city  and  place,  whither  he  himself  would 
come,"  particularly  the  last  clause.  I  said  to  them, 
"  You  are  going  out  in  Christ's  name  to  preach 
His  Gospel,  and  you  may  expect  His  presence  and 
blessing  as  he  has  promised/^  Their  confidence 
seemed  to  be  renewed,  and  they  cheerfully  took 
their  bundle  of  books  and  departed. 

Need  I  say  this  was  an  auspicious  morning  to 
me?  As  these  messengers  of  a  pure  Gospel  went 
forth  to  dispense  light  and  truth  in  that  dark  papal 
land,  my  heart  burst  forth  in  joyful  exclamations 
in  behalf  of  Mexico:  "Arise,  shine;  for  thy  light 
is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon 
thee." 

At  the  close  of  the  month  they  all  returned,  each 
with  a  favorable  report.  They  had  been  kindly  re- 
ceived and  entertained  for  the  valuable  instructions 
they  were  able  to  impart.  Those  two  young  men 
who  went  forth  trembling  came  back  rejoicing, 
saying,  "  Every  one  whom  we  met  listened  to  our 
teachings  without  any  opposition ;  and  even  the 
priest  whom  we  so  much  dreaded  said  no  harm  of 
the  Bible." 

I  turned  to  the  scene  of  the  return  of  Christ^s 
laborers  and  read  of  the  seventy  returning  again 
with  joy,  saying,  "  Lord,  even  the  devils  are  sub- 
ject unto  us  through  thy  name." 

Thus  these  men  continued,  from  month  to  month, 
traversing  the  country  within  the  circle  of  one  hun- 
12 


138     TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

dred  miles  around  Monterey,  teaching  and  preach- 
ing the  things  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God. 
They  went  from  house  to  house  and  from  ranch  to 
ranch,  and  many  souls  were  brought  out  of  dark- 
ness into  the  light  and  liberty  of  the  Gospel. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     139 


CHAPTSE.   XVIII. 

Regions  beyond — Send  Bible-readers  to  the  State  of  Zacatecas— 
Influence  of  an  American  gentleman — Church  organized  at 
Cos — Letter  from  the  "  Cliristian  World,"  giving  the  re- 
sults of  the  labors  of  these  Biblfe-readers — Mr.  Westrup, 
Bible  agent,  baptizes  forty  converts — This  mission  was 
transferred,  in  1871,  by  the  A.  &  F.  C.  U.,  to  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Missions — Converts  multiply  in  Monterey 
and  vicinity — Letters  written  to  the  "Christian  World" — 
Details  of  the  work — Interesting  incidents — The  priests 
discomfited — An  open  Bible  their  dread — Various  disturb- 
ances— Our  Bible-readers  persevere. 

FEELING"  we  must  penetrate  "the  regions  be- 
yond/* I  concluded  to  send  two  of  the  laborers 
into  the  State  of  Zacatecas,  a  distance  of  some  three 
or  four  hundred  miles.  I  selected  the  two  young 
men  already  mentioned,  who,  with  two  of  the  Bi- 
ble Society's  colporteurs,  went  forth  dispensing  the 
Gospel  on  their  entire  route.  Arriving  at  a  place 
called  Villa  de  Cos,  they  remained  for  several 
weeks,  teaching  and  preaching  with  great  success. 
The  State  of  Zacatecas  had  been  highly  favored  by 
the  residence  of  an  American,  a  decided  Christian 
gentleman,  for  some  years,  whose  influence,  no 
doubt,  had  prepared  the  way  somewhat  for  the  re- 
markable fruits  which  resulted  from  the  labors  of 
our  native  Bible- readers. 

Perhaps  I  can  not  better  present  the  aspect  of 


140     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

the  work  at  that  time  than  by  inserting  a  letter 
published  in  the  December  number,  1868,  of  the 
''  Christian  World/^  organ  of  the  A.  &  F.  C.  U. 
It  was  written  by  a  gentleman  occupying  a  distin- 
guished political  and  social  position,  a  resident  of 
*  Zacatecas.  The  letter  was  dated  Cos,  July  4, 1868. 
He  says : 

"I  believe  that'it  will  be  satisfactory  for  you  to 
know  the  development  which  the  religious  senti- 
ment is  undergoing  in  this  country;  and  how  true 
it  is,  as  we  have  considered,  that  if  evangelical 
ministers  would  come  to  labor  here,  the  light  of 
truth  would  rapidly  spread  abroad  and  diminish 
the  influence  of  that  fanaticism  which  the  Romish 
clergy  has  established.  In  consequence  of  some 
sellers  of  Bibles  and  other  religious  books,  having 
come  here  from  Monterey,  public  attention  has  been 

awakened  in  a  lively  manner, 

Several  persons  interested  by  the  simple  reading 
of  the  Scriptures,  united  for  the  purpose  of  dili- 
gently studying  them.  At  first,  they  wore  few, 
but  have  gradually  increased,  until,  on  the  arrival 
of  Mr.  Westrup,  Bible  agent,  about  forty  received 
baptism  (by  pouring),  and  partook  of  the  com- 
munion, according  to  the  Protestant  sense  of  it,  as 
a  solemn  memorial  of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ. 

'^  Did  you  anticipate  any  thing  of  this  kind? 
Probably  not;  knowing  as  you  do,  the  terrible 
influence  of  our  clergy,  who  now,  however  are  as- 
tonished at  the  wide  breach  that  has  been  opened 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     141 

in  their  dominion.  Behold  then,  how,  at  the  first 
gleam  of  light  over  these  regions,  we  discover  that 
the  soil  is  fertile,  and  only  requires  intelligent  work- 
men to  cultivate  it  in  order  to  utterly  cast  down  that 
sacerdotal  rule  which  has  occasioned  such  untold 
evils  in  this  country,  degrading  and  demoralizing 
its  inhabitants." 

Among  the  number  who  professed  conversion, 
were  two  highly  educated  Mexican  men — a  father 
and  son,  who,  upon  the  departure  of  our  Bible- 
readers,  took  up  the  work  and  continued  to  carry  it 
forward  successfully.  They  soon  started  a  periodi- 
cal, called  ^*The  Evangelical  Torch,"  a  paper  which 
circulated  quite  extensively,  enlightening  public 
sentiment  generally,  and  valiantly  defended  the 
Truth  against  the  most  violent  opposers.  I  take 
the  liberty  of  continuing  a  brief  history  of  this  work 
in  Zacatecas. 

Two  years  after  this  work  commenced,  there  was 
a  membership  of  the  church,  of  one  hundred  and 
seventy  members,  and  an  edifice  had  been  erected, 
mainly  by  the  Mexicans  themselves.  In  1871,  an 
urgent  request  was  made  to  the  American  and 
Foreign  Christian  Union  for  a  foreign  missionary. 
This  Board  could  not  furnish  a  man  who  could  speak 
the  Spanish,  and  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions 
having  a  man  who  had  labored  in  South  America, 
whom  they  could  put  immediately  into  the  field,  it 
was  thought  best  by  the  A.  &  F.  C.  U.  to  transfer 
the  Mission  to  the  Presbyterian  Board ;  and  since 


142      TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

November  of  1871*  this  mission  has  been  under 
their  auspices,  and  I  am  happy  to  know  is  receiv- 
ing a  good  share  of  prosperity. 

But  to  return  to  the  mission  of  Monterey  and  its 
vicinity.  Perhaps  I  can  not  better  exhibit  the  as- 
pect of  the  work,  as  it  presented  itself  at  that  time, 
than  to  copy  some  of  the  letters  I  wrote,  which  were 
published  in  the  "  Christian  World. ^' 

To  a  disinterested  observer,  I  doubt  not,  my  des- 
criptions may  aj)pear  somewhat  embellished,  but 
some  degree  of  allowance  may  be  made  for  my  stand- 
point. Having  looked  upon  Mexico  years  before, 
shut  up  in  papal  darkness,  with  scarcely  a  my  of 
hope,  hoviT  could  I  feel  otherwise  than  joyful  and 
exultant  -at  the  manifest  evidence  of  the  power  of 
truth  over  superstition  and  error? 

Would  the  military  soldier  who  had  skirmished 
long  upon  the  outskirts  of  the  enemy's  country, 
with  scarcely  any  human  hope  of  ever  getting  a  foot- 
hold, feel  otherwise  than  exultant  when  he  plants 
himself  in  the  heart  of  that  lanS,  and  finds  all  bar- 
riers to  his  permanent  occupancy  gradually  disap- 
pearing? I  am  sure  not.  But  to  the  letters  :  The 
following  is  dated,  Monterey,  December,  1868: 

"  Not  since  the  glorious  days  of  Martin  Luther, 
in  which  divine  truth  electrified  the  blinded  subjects 
of  the  apostate  church  into  a  new  life,  has  there  been 


*  On  account  of  a  revolution  in  Mexico,  missionaries  were 
not  sent  until  November,  1872. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.    143 

a  more  remarkable  exemplification  of  its  potency  than 
we  are  witnessing  at  the  present  time  in  Mexico.  It 
is  truly  gratifying  to  see  with  what  satisfaction  these 
long  deluded  followers  of  Rome  take  the  precious 
truths  of  God^s  Word  into  their  inmost  hearts. 

"All  ages  and  conditions  are  alike  influenced  by  its 
transforming  power.  A  man  who  had  been  a  terror 
to  the  country  around,  by  his  savage  conduct,  has 
been  so  changed  that  he  has  the  spirit  of  a  lamb. 
His  wife,  who  was  often  obliged  to  hide  herself  to 
escape  his  beatings,  providentially  met  with  a  poor 
girl,  who  had  become  a  convert  to  the  truth,  to  whom 
she  related  the  brutal  treatment  she  frequently  re- 
ceived from  her  husband.  This  girl  told  her  of  the 
religion  which  the  Bible  taught,  in  which  husbands 
were  commanded  'to  love  their  wives  and  be  not 
bitter  against  them.'  The  unfortunate  woman  was 
forcibly  struck  with  the  blessedness  of  such  a  relig- 
ion, and  begged  the  girl  to  get  the  book  which 
contained  it,  and  possibly  she  might  prevail  upon 
her  husband  to  read  it.  The  girl  had  no  Bible  her- 
self, as  she  could  not  read,  but  had  heard  what  she 
told  the  woman  at  the  Protestant  meeting. 

"A  Mexican  woman,  who  was  a  Christian,  was 
urged  to  come  and  read  the  Bible  to  her  husband. 
And  strange  to  say,  the  savage  man  listened  with  at- 
tention to  this  first  knowledge  he  had  ever  received 
from  God's  Word.  He  became  deeply  interested, 
and  after  abandoning  one  sin  after  another,  he  has 
become  entirely  a  changed  man  in  heart  and  con- 


144     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

duct.  As  soon  as  his  mind  began  to  be  enlightened 
he  tore  down  his  images,  with  which  his  house 
abounded,  and  threw  them  away.  His  own  lan- 
guage to  one  of  our  colporteurs  soon  after  this  great 
change,  was  :  ^  We  have  been  taught  to  worship 
devils  instead  of  God.  The  church  of  Rome  is  as 
different  from  the  church  of  Christ,  as  hell  is  from 
heaven.     How  beautiful  is  the  religion  of  Christ.' 

"His  wife  also  rejoices  in  the  truth.  It  is  now 
three  months  since  his  conversion,  and  he  seems  to 
be  growing  more  and  more  sensible  of  the.  great  sin- 
fulness of  his  past  life,  and  the  great  obligation  he 
is  under  to  God  for  snatching  him  '  as  a  brand  from 
the  burning.' 

"  Wherever  our  Bible-readers  go,  souls  are  brought 
into  the  kingdom.  Two  went,  two  weeks  ago,  to 
Montemoreles,  a  town  of  some  thousands  of  souls. 
They  write  me,  '  Never  have  we  seen  a  people  so 
desirous  to  hear  the  truth,  as  contained  in  the  holy 
Scriptures.  Scarcely  can  we  get  time  to  eat  and 
sleep,  so  anxious  are  they  to  hear  our  readings  in 
God's  Word.  Several  have  professed  conversion, 
and  given  evidence  that  they  are  born  again. 
Among  the  number  is  an  aged  woman  of  sixty-nine, 
and  a  boy  of  thirteen  years.  Two  men  who  threat- 
ened to  shoot  the  colporteurs  if  they  came  there 
with  their  Bibles,  are  now  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus 
in  their  right  minds.'  That  Mexico  is  ripe  for  the 
Gospel,  facts  in  abundance  plainly  show.  And  that 
God  is  most  wonderfully  raising  up  native  agencies 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      146 

to  cultivate  this  promising  field,  is  equally  evi- 
dent." 

In  connection  with  this  letter,  written  1868,  I 
will  insert  an  extract  from  the  '*  Missionary  Her- 
ald ''  (organ  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.)  of  February, 
1875,  in  which  is  made  mention  of  the  mission  in 
Montemoreles.  I  desire  to  do  this  to  show  to  my 
readers  that  this  early  work  of  native  Bible-read- 
ers was  not  evanescent,  but  has  proven  by  its  fruits 
to  be  genuine  Gospel  work.  But  to  the  ex- 
tract : 

'^  In  October  (1874)  Mr.  Herrick  again  visited 
several  out-stations.  At  Montemoreles  seven  per- 
sons were  received  to  the  church,  three  of  them 
heads  of  families.  Mr.  Herrick  says  no  other  one 
of  their  churches  is  increasing  in  numbers  so  fast 
as  that  of  Montemoreles,  and  he  thinks  the  con- 
verts are  of  a  worthy  class.^' 

In  another  letter  of  1868  which  I  copy  from  the 
^'  Christian  World,"  I  said  :  "  Although  I  wrote  a 
short  time  ago,  yet  I  trust  another  communication 
from  me  and  Mexico  will  not  come  amiss.  Inci- 
dents of  an  interesting  character  are  taking  place 
among  us  which  I  think  can  not  fail  to  interest 
you.  '  The  Gospel  has  taken  root  in  Mexico,  and 
is  producing  fruits  truly  delightful.  Never,  in  any 
land  of  papal  darkness,  has  the  Word  of  God 
shown  itself  to  'be  sharper  than  a  two-edged 
sword'  with  more  certainty  than  in  Mexico — a 
country  where  the  ^  mystery  of  iniquity '  has  so 
13 


146     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

long  prevailed,  and  the  ^  wicked  ^  one  has  so 
boldly  revealed  himself,  *even  him  whose  coming 
has  been  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  all  power 
and  lying  wonders/  The  people  who  have  so  long 
groaned  under  the  oppressive  yoke  of  that  false 
system,  are  happy  in  finding  a  religion  more  toler- 
ant in  its  demands.  ; 

*'  Those  who  have  embraced  the  religion  of  the 
Bible  acknowledge  the  freedom  which  the  Truth 
has  given  them.  I  met,  yesterday,  with  an  old 
man  of  seventy  years,  who  has  recently  been  con- 
verted. His  face  beamed  with  happiness  as  I  asked 
him :  '  You  find  this  new  religion  pleasant,  do 
you?'  He  replied,  'Oh,  yes,  there  is  no  yoke 
but  is  easy,  and  no  burden  but  is  light.' 

"  He  came  in  from  a  small  village,  about  forty 
miles  from  Monterey.  He  informed  me  that 
twelve  persons,  within  a  few  months,  had  em- 
braced the  Gospel,  and  were  rejoicing  in  it.  Four 
of  his  own  family,  besides  himself,  were  among  the 
number.  This  work  of  grace  was  wrought  through 
the  instrumentality  of  a  man,  (Mexican),  who  was 
converted  about  a  year  ago  in  Cadereyta.  Who 
can  doubt  that  this  man  is  called  to  preach  Christ, 
when  such  fruits  are  manifest?  I  have  never  wit- 
nessed a  work  more  truly  evangelical,  or  seen  more 
correct  examples  of  true  evangelists  than  we  have 
among  the  Mexican  converts. 

"  Last  Sabbath  there  came  into  our  Sunday-school 
two  young  men,  who  evidently,  by  their  manner, 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     147 

came  for  the  purpose  of  caviling,  and  turning  our 
religion  into  ridicule.  The  superintendent  met 
them  at  the  door,  asked  them  to  take  seats,  and  sat 
down  by  their  side.  After  some  little  hesitation, 
one  of  them  very  impertinently  inquired,  ^  What 
do  you  call  yourselves?  Methodists,  Episcopalian^, 
Baptists,  or -Presbyterians  ? '  The  superintendent 
very  pleasantly  replied,  'We  call  ourselves  Chris- 
tians.' 

"  The  other  visitor  then  inquired  respecting  our 
belief.  He  was  answered  by  being  shown  the  third 
chapter  of  John's  Gospel,  which  he  was  requested 
to  read.  I  observed  his  countenance  changed  while 
reading  the  solemn  declarations  of  our  Savior  re- 
specting the  necessity  of  being  'born  again/  in 
order  to  become  a  true  Christian  and  fit  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  Immediately  upon  getting 
through  they  arose,  saying,  '  We  will  come  again,' 
and  politely  withdrew.  What  struck  me  most 
forcibly  was  the  manner  in  which  their  imperti- 
nence was  met. 

'^  Their  appearance  indicated  that  they  belonged 
to  the  first  class  of  society.  They  were  no  doubt 
champions  of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  but  the 
simple  truths  of  God's  Word  completely  disarmed 
them,  and  I  could  readily  account  for  the  wonder- 
ful success  which  crowns  the  labors  of  these  con- 
verted Mexicans.  They  present  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus,  and  it  does  not  fail  of  its  legitimate  re- 
sults.    They  find   no  better  arguments  than    our 


148     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

Savior's  own  most  blessed  words,  and  upon  them 
they  rely.'* 

In  another  letter  I  say :  "  Our  Bible-readers  are 
traveling  over  these  hills  and  mountains,  teaching 
by  the  way-side,  in  the  ranches,  villages,  and  cities, 
wherever  they  can  find  people  to  hear  them,  and  it 
is  rare  that  they  find  the  people  otherwise  than 
anxious  to  hear  something  about  the  new  religion, 
of  which  they  have  already  an  indistinct  account. 
Some  express  the  greatest  surprise  that  the  Prot- 
estants teach  such  good  things,  as  they  had  been 
told  by  the  priests  to  avoid  Protestant  teachings 
more  than  murder  or  any  other  terrible  crime. 

"  The  spirit  of  controversy  is  scarcely  found 
among  them.  Particular  subjects,  upon  which  they 
had  relied  for  the  support  of  their  religion,  are 
brought  forward  for  explanation.  For  instance,  a 
Bible  reader  was  asked  to  explain  how  the  words 
of  Christ  could  be  understood  so  as  not  to  have  it 
appear  that  Peter  was  the  rock  upon  which  the 
church  was  built.  It  was  explained  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  the  inquirers  that  Christ  was  the  chief  cor- 
ner-stone, and  that  he  referred  to  himself,  and  not 
to  Peter,  when  he  said,  '  Upon  this  rock  will  I 
build  my  church.'  Six  intelligent  Mexicans  were 
present,  all  of  whom  expressed  the  utmost  gratifi- 
cation that  this  strong  bulwark  of  the  papacy  was 
so  easily  removed.  Does  it  not  appear  evident 
that  the  papal  power  sits  loosely  upon  these  people? 
The  Mexicans  have  been  steeped  and  dyed  in  the 


V 

TWENTY  YEARS  AMOMG  THE  MEXICANS.      149 

Roman  Catholic  religion,  and  no  longer  than  a 
dozen  years  ago  Satan  sat  undisturbed  upon  his 
throne,  with  Agates  of  brass,'  and  bars  of  iron,  en- 
compassing the  miserable  subjects  of  his  king- 
dom. 

"But  lo!  God's  Word  found  its  way  into  these 
dark  regions,  and  revealed  to  these  priest-bound 
people  that  human  la^y  had  no  right  to  enslave  the 
consciences  of  God's  accountable  creatures.  These 
long  enslaved  subjects  of  papal  dominion  arose  en 
masse,  and,  after  years  of  desperate  struggle,  ob- 
tained religious  freedom.  Satan's  kingdom  now 
totters,  never  again  to  be  re-established  in  Mexico. 

"  Efforts  have  been  made  to  restore  again  the 
supremacy  of  the  Romish  religion ;  but  foreign 
bayonets  and  imperial  power  proved  inadequate  be- 
fore the  purpose  of  a  determined  people.  The  prin- 
ciples of  religious  freedom  have  taken  such  firm 
hold  of  the  Mexican  people,  that  no  papal  shackles 
can  ever  ao:ain  enslave  them.  As  well  mav  the  ele- 
ments  be  stayed  by  human  efforts,  as  the  progress 
of  truth  be  resisted  when  it  gets  firmly  fixed  in  the 
mind.  The  Word  of  God  can  not  be  bound,  and 
will  not  be,  until  Mexico  is  brought  to  know  its 
truths  in  all  their  saving  power.  May  the  Lord 
hasten  it  in  his  own  good  time." 

A  subsequent  letter  shows  some  of  the  annoy- 
ances to  which  we  were  subject  at  this  period,  prov- 
ing that  somebody  was  getting  his  toes  stepped  on* 
The  letter  says ; 


150     TWENTY  YEAKS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

"  Rome,  every  now  and  then,  gets  much  disturbed, 
and  does  all  in  her  power  to  overthrow  the  religion 
of  the  Bible  in  Mexico.  She  has  had  several  severe 
throes  in  Monterey  since  this  building  has  been  de- 
voted to  Protestant  worship.  During  the  bishop's 
recent  visit,  every  means  were  used  to  disturb  our 
worship,  and  had  we  occupied  premises  of  which  we 
could  have  been  dispossessed,  we  should  have  been, 
in  all  probability,  driven  out.  But  we  sat  securely 
"  under  our  own  vine  and  fig  tree,"  and  let  Satan 
roar  without,  until  he  apparently  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  we  could  not  be  moved,  and  finally 
ceased  his  clamor. 

"  Romanism  still  lives  in  Mexico,  but  seems  to 
have  lost  much  of  her  subtilty,  for  in  her  attempts 
to  oppose  Truth  she  often  defeats  her  own  ill  de- 
signs. About  two  months  ago,  two  of  our  Bible 
readers  entered  the  city  of  Durango,  with  their 
Bibles  and  other  printed  truth.  The  priests  stirred 
up  the  populace  against  them  to  such  a  degree  that 
their  lives  were  in  imminent  danger.  The  order 
from  these  spiritual  overseers  was,  ^  Stop  these  her- 
etical teachings  or  do  away  with  the  men.'  Un- 
daunted by  their  threats,  our  men  appealed  to  the 
authorities,  and  a  guard  of  soldiers  was  immediately 
sent  to  their  protection,  and  they  continued  their 
teachings  to  numbers  of  people  desirous  of  learning 
the  truth.  The  Alcalde  told  them  ^to  preach  to 
their  heart's  content,  and  if  a  regiment  of  soldiers 
was  necessary  for  their  safety,  it  should  be  granted.' 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     151 

"  Popery  is  evidently  shorn  of  its  most  potent 
element — the  power  of  coercion — and  its  former 
glory  has  in  a  great  measure  departed.  In  propor- 
tion as  a  pure  Christianity  is  propagated,  in  the 
same  ratio  its  hold  on  the  hearts  of  the  people  be- 
comes relaxed. 

"As  the  strongholds  of  that  apostate  church  are 
being  broken  down,  'the  leaves  which  are  for  the 
healing  of  the  nations/  are  especially  needed.  The 
American  Tract  Society's  publications  are  in  great 
demand ;  the  printed  truth,  scattered  broadcast  over 
the  country  in  the  wake  of  the  Bible,  is  now  im- 
peratively required.  God  has  most  wonderfully 
raised  up  agencies  on  the  field  for  scattering  the 
seeds  of  Divine  Truth,  and  *  the  wilderness  and  the 
solitary  place'  are  being  made  glad  by  the  heralds 
of  the  Gospel,  who  are  being  sent  out  to  proclaim 
its  truths. 

**  With  due  self-distrust  and  humility,  they  seem 
fully  aware  of  their  utter  inability  to  do  any  good 
of  themselves.  Their  dependence  is  upon  their 
Divine  Master,  who,  they  confidently  believe,  calls 
them  forth  in  his  work.  I  trust  the  Christian  la- 
dies who  have  so  nobly  undertaken  the  support  of 
these  heralds  of  the  cross,  will  not  fail  nor  be  dis- 
couraged until  truth  is  established  in  this  dark 
land." 


152    TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS, 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Mission  commenced  in  the  City  of  Mexico — Bibles  had  been 
circulated  by  the  British  Bible  Society — Rev.  Henry  C. 
Eiley  sent  by  the  A.  &  F.  C.  U. — His  view  of  the  work, 
and  success — Letter  from  an  Englishman — Fields  white 
for  the  harvest. 

NOT  only  had  I  occasion  for  rejoicing  over  the 
promising  aspect  of  the  work  in  Northern 
Mexico,  but  from  other  parts  of  the  country  came 
cheering  tidings.  In  1869,  Rev.  Henry  C.  Riley 
was  sent  by  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian 
to  the  City  of  Mexico.  Mr.  Riley  had  spent  much 
of  his  life  in  South  America,  consequently  was  well 
acquainted  with  the  Spanish  language,  and  also  of 
Spanish  character;  besides,  was  a  Christian  gentle- 
man eminently  qualified  to  inaugurate  and  direct  a 
Protestant  mission  in  this  important  field.  Mr.  R. 
had,  for  some  time  previous,  ministered  to  a  church 
in  New  York  city  composed  of  Spanish  speaking 
people.  In  the  summer  of  1868,  I  was  in  New 
York,  and  met  Mr.  Riley,  who  had  long  been  a 
personal  friend.  Our  meeting  was  in  the  Bible 
House,  and  after  the  usual  sj\lutations,  he  said  to 
me,  "  Miss  Rankin,  why  do  you  not  go  to  the  City 
of  Mexico,  where  there  are  two  hundred  thousand 
souls,  instead  of  laboring  in  Monterey  of  only  about 


TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     153 

forty  thousand?^'  I  replied  that  I  felt  I  was  in 
the  field  to  which  God's  providence  had  called  me; 
besides  I  thought  forty  thousand  souls  a  goodly 
number  to  labor  for.  I  then  put  the  question,  "  Mr. 
Riley,  why  do  you  not  go  to  the  City  of  Mexico  ?'' 
^'  Oh,''  said  he,  "  I  can  not  leave  my  Spanish  church 
in  New  York;  only  yesterday  a  Cuban  lady  really 
wept  because  she  had  heard  a  report  that  I  was 
going  to  leave.''  *'  How  large  a  church  and  congre- 
gation have  you  ?  "  "About  two  or  Ihree  hundred." 
"But,  Mr.  Riley,  can  you  feel  justified  in  remain- 
ing here  and  preaching  to  a  few  hundred  people 
who  are  surrounded  with  Gospel  privileges,  when 
you  might  go  to  the  City  of  Mexico  where  there 
are  two  hundred  thousand  souls  without  one  Gospel 
preacher?"  Mr.  R.  cast  his  eyes  toward  the  floor, 
and  stood  without  speaking  for  several  minutes; 
then  looking  up  with  a  cheerful  face,  said,  "  Miss 
Rankin,  I  will  go.  Next  August  you  will  hear  from 
me  in  the  City  of  Mexico."  We  parted  ;  and  sure 
enough,  I  heard  from  Mr.  Riley,  at  the  proposed 
time,  from  the  City  of  Mexico,  and  now  let  us  hear 
what  he  says  of  his  new  field  of  labor.     I  quote: 

"  There  is  a  perfect  hurricane  of  Protestant  feel- 
ing raging  against  the  Roman  church.  I  feel  much 
as  if  I  had  suddenly  found  myself  in  the  time  of 
the  Reformation.  The  great  thing  for  us  to  do  is 
to  plant  Christian  churches  and  institutions  here  as 
rapidly  as  possible. 

"  Long  have  these   native  Christians  looked  to 


154     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

their  brethren  in  the  United  States  in  hope.  May 
they  now  have  their  hopes  realized.  If  the  Amer- 
ican Church  will  make  an  effort  worthy  of  the  op- 
portunity Christ  has  given  them  in  this  land,  Mex- 
ico might  write  one  of  the  brightest  and  most  deeply 
interesting  pages  in  missionary  history  in  the  course 
of  the  next  few  years."  * 

This  view  of  Mr.  Riley,  I  believe,  was  not  un- 
grounded enthusiasm,  but  the  result  of  impressions 
suggested  by*the  actual  manifestations  of  the  field. 
It  appeared  fully  evident  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was 
brooding  over  that  whole  land,  and  that  only  the 
proper  means  need  be  used  for  Him  to  descend  with 
all  his  healing  power  into  the  hearts  of  multitudes 
of  Mexican  people,  who  had  become  utterly  dis- 
gusted with  the  religion  of  Rome,  and  were  waiting 
for  a  religion  better  adapted  to  the  wants  of  their 
immortal  natures. 

To  show  that  others  saw  things  highly  encourag- 
ing, I  will  copy  a  letter  written  to  the  '*  Christian 
World "  by  an  English  gentleman,  who  had  been 
for  many  years  a  resident  of  Mexico.  As  some  of 
the  representations  made  by  Mr.  Riley  and  myself 
have  been  regarded  as  somewhat  "  rose-colored,"  I 
hope  that  the  opinions  of  this  staid  Englishman 
may  serve  to  remove  the  imputation  and  corroborate 
our  statements  of  the  circumstances  of  these  needy, 


*  In  two  years  after  Mr.  R.  went  to  Mexico  he  had  a  church 
in  the  city  of  400  members,  and  this  mission  became  really  the 
most  important  in  the  whole  country,  and  continues  to  be  so. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     155 

waiting  people.     .This  letter   was  dated,   City  of 
Mexico,  May  17,  1869.     It  says: 

*'  It  is  impossible  to  look  at  the  present  state  of 
this  country,  (Mexico)  without  being  sensible  that 
now  is  the  appointed  time  for  every  servant  of  the 
most  high — for  every  believer  in  the  blessed  Savior 
— for  every  Christian  to  exert  himself  to  the  utmost 
to  assist  these  unhappy  people,  who  are  now  ready 
and  anxious  to  receive  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gos- 
pel. If  the  Christian  brethren  of  the  United  States 
could  see  what  I  see,  and  feel  what  I  feel,  when  I 
ftttend  the  meetings  of  the  evangelical  brethren ;  if 
they  could  see  the  more  than  two  hundred  persons 
united  in  supplicating  God,  in  reading  and  hearing 
the  Gospel,  in  singing  the  expressive  and  beautiful 
hymns  with  a  manfully  intense  feeling  of  devotion, 
they  would  be  convinced  that  there  is  no  country 
which  requires  or  deserves  their  assisstance  more 
than  this.  Much  has  already  been  attained  by  the 
efforts  of  some  earnest  laborers  in  the  good  cause.'* 
^  ^  >it  *  *  *  * 

The  arrival  of  Kev.  H.  C.  Riley  has  given  a 
further  stimulus  to  these  laborers  in  the  vineyard, 
since  he  has  shown  us  how  to  direct  our  efforts,  and 
by  teaching  the  children  to  sing,  has  perfected 
our  mode  of  worship,  and  nearly  doubled  our  con- 
gregation. 

'*  There  are  already  five  or  six  congregations 
which  are  calling  loudly  for  aid — either  for  preach- 
ers or  books.     The  former  is  very  difficult  to  pro- 


156     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

cure,  and  the  latter  are  required  by  thousands.  ,  . 
After  reading  one,  they  beg  more  earnestly  for  more. 
They  see  the  Bible  quoted  in  them,  and  their  curi- 
osity is  excited,  and  their  consciences  are  awakened. 
They  inquire,  '  Can  these  things  be  so?^  They  get 
the  Bible  to  examine.'' 

"Consider  a  population  of  eight  millions  of  souls 
to  be  saved — nearly  all  willing,  and  thousands  anx- 
ious to  learn  the  way  to  eternal  life,  which  they  will 
by  reading  these  books,  and  thus  be  led  to  the  study 
of  the  Scriptures.  It  is  impossible  for  me  to  find 
words  to  express  the  profound  conviction  which  1 
feel,  that  now  is  the  appointed  time  to  introduce  the 
true  worsliip.'' 

*^ Laborers,  artisans,  and  eveji  soldiers  attend  our 
meetings.  They  are  poor,  and,  therefore,  more 
willing  to  turn  to  Christ;  are  unlearned,  but  learn 
all  that  is  necessary  for  salvation  in  the  Bible,  and 
the  tracts  which  assist  in  understanding  it.  May 
our  Heavenly  Father  incline  your  hearts  to  help  us.'' 


TWENTY  YEAKS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS,     157 


CHAPTER  XX. . 

Organization  of  Societies — Evangelical  Society  of  Oaxaca,  also 
one  at  Saltillo — The  latter  place  not  occupied — Should  be, 
by  a  Protestant  missionary — Found  it  necessary  to  have 
the"  work  about  Monterey  properly  organized — Procured 
the  services  of  Rev.  John  Beveridge — He  very  soon  organ- 
ized four  churches — Mr.  Westrup  decides  to  become  a 
Baptist — The  majority  of  Mexican  converts  decide  not  to 
go  with  him — Futile  attempts  to  move  them — Ordination 
of  two  ministers — Two  more  churches  organized — Eight 
» schools  in  operation — Opening  fields  in  the  "  regions  be- 
yond." 

IT  was  quite  common  for  Mexicans,  at  this 
period,  after  obtaining  some  knowledge  of  the 
Bible  to  organize  "Societies"  for  the  purpose  of 
mutual  iustruction.  The  feeling  seemed  to  prevail 
that  something  must  be  done  as  a  manifestation  of 
their  utter  disaffection  toward  the  Church  of  Eome, 
and  as  an  earnest  expression  of  desire  for  some- 
thing better. 

I  will  insert  an  article  which  was  published  at 
that  time,  styled  "An  Invitation.*'     It  was  dated 

"Oaxaca,  Miy  24,  1S68. 
"Sirs: 

"  Jesus  Christ,  in  establishing  his  religion,  had 
for  his  object  the  moralization  of  mankind,  and  we 
know  how  much  civilization  has  already  advanced 
in  consequence  of   the  promulgation  of  His  doc- 


158     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

trines,  both  in  Europe  and  America.  But  in  Mex- 
ico our  conquerors  brought  us  Catholicism — that  is, 
the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ  disfigured — fitted 
rather  to  brutalize  than  to  moralize  and  civilize. 
Now,  that  beautiful  system  of  free  examination  is 
presented  to  us — a  system  which  so  well  harmon- 
izes with  the  democracy  that  rules  us — the  doc- 
trines of  Jesus  Christ  should  be  at  once  adopted 
without  any  mixture  or  interpretation,  but  pure  as 
they  came  forth  from  His  Divine  lips.  We  ought 
to  do  this,  because  we  see  that  the  nations  that  have 
done  this  are  those  in  the  vanguard  of  civilization, 
England  in  Europe,  and  the  United  States  in 
America. 

"  Look  at  our  country !  What  has  Catholicism 
done  for  us  ?  Transformed  the  greater  part  of  our 
people  into  fanatics,  igiiorant  and  foolish,  and  the 
rest  into  indifferent  philosophers.  .  .  .  There- 
fore every  Mexican  who  desires  the  good  of  his 
country  should  labor  by  every  means  within  his 
reach  that  every  shadow  of  retrogression  disappear. 

"In  order  to. obtain  it,  and  that  all  this  may 
not  be  purely  visionary,  it  is  necessary  to  establish 
a  society  which  has  for  its  object  to  instruct  us  in 
the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ;  having  its  meetings 
on  the  Sabbath ;  and  its  secretary  to  open  com- 
munication with  other  societies  of  this  kind. 

"  This  society,  once  established,  liberty  of  wor- 
ship in  Oaxaca  will  be  a  reality,  and,  without 
doubt,  if  we  are  firm,  consistent,  and  self-denying, 
our  people  will  progress." 

Another  similar  Society  was  formed  in  Saltillo, 
capital  of  Cohahuila,  neighboring  state  of  Nuevo 
Leon,  called  the  "  Society  of  Artezaus,"  showing 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     159 

the  first  steps  of  this  great  movement  toward  a 
pure  Christianity.  Its  operations  had  frequently 
come  to  my  notice  through  the  Bible  Society^s 
agent,  who  had  sometimes  addressed  them  at  their 
meetings.  Three  or  four  years  after  I  went  to 
Monterey,  I  received  a  letter,  signed  by  twenty 
men,  expressing  the  desire  that  I  should  send  an 
evangelical  minister  to  instruct  them  in  their  duty; 
also,  asking  for  some  books  treating  particularly 
upon  the  Bible.  They  gave  me  quite  an  elaborate 
description  of  their  origin  and  design. 

Their  breaking  away  from  the  Church  of  Rome, 
it  seemed,  occurred  several  years  prior  to  the  pro- 
clamation of  religious  liberty  in  Mexico,  and  was 
produced  by  the  reading  of  a  Bible  procured  from 
a  German  Protestant  (the  same  man  whom  I  had 
supplied  in  1857  and  '58),  and  had  their  meetings 
secretly  until  liberty  of  conscience  was  granted, 
after  which  their  operations  were  public.  They 
had  established  and  supported  several  schools,  from 
which  the  Catholic  catechism  was  excluded  and  the 
Bible  was  substituted. 

I  complied  with  their  request  for  books,  but 
could  not  send  them  a  minister.  I  regret  to  state 
that  Saltillo  has  never  been  permanently  occupied 
by  a  Protestant  missionary  * — thus  far,  no  suitable 
man  could  be  obtained.  Many  things  conspire  to 
render  Saltillo  a  highly  important  missionary  cen- 

*  Kev.  Mr.  Park,  an  independent  missionarj,  went  there  in 
1869,  but  staid  only  a  short  time. 


160     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

ter,  and  I  hope  it  may  soon  become  the  seat  of 
powerful  Protestant  influences  through  the  agency 
of  some  missionary  Board. 

In  1869  I  became  convinced  that  our  converts  in 
and  about  Monterey  should  become  properly  organ- 
ized into  churches.  Hitherto,  congregations  had 
been  collected  for  worship,  and  men  had  been 
chosen  and  set  apart  for  administering  the  sacra- 
ments. Rev.  Mr.  Hickey,  the  second  Bible  agent 
in  Northern  Mexico,  administered  the  first  baptisms 
by  immersion,  as  that  mode  corresponded  with  the 
belief  of  the  "  Plymouth  Brethren,''  of  whose  So- 
ciety he  was  a  member.  After  his  death,  his  suc- 
cessor, Mr.  Thomas  Westrup,  baptized  converts 
both  by  immersion  and  by  pouring  water  upon  the 
head.  At  Villa  de  Cos,  forty  were  baptized  by  the 
latter  mode  by  Mr.  Westrup. 

In  the  early  part  of  '69  I  was  obliged  to  come 
to  the  United  States  to  procure  funds  for  the  mis- 
sion, and  before  leaving  I  asked  Mr.  Westrup,  who 
was  then  agent  of  the  Bible  Society,  if  he  would 
draw  up  a  "  Confession  of  Faith,"  embracing  the 
main  articles  of  belief  of  our  Mexican  converts, 
remarking  that  I  was  frequently  inquired  of  re- 
specting their  doctrines,  and  I  wished  for  some- 
thing to  show  which  might   satisfy  the  inquirers. 

I  added,  also,  I  wished  it  more  particularly  on 
his  (Mr.  Westrup's)  account,  as  I  knew  the  Bible 
Society  felt  somewhat  apprehensive  that  he  might 
be    introducing    something    of   a    denominational 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     161 

character  to  Lis  labors;  his  duty  being,  accordirg  to 
established  rules,  the  distribution  of  the  Bible, 
without  note  or  comment.  Mr.  Westrup  very 
willingly  acceded  to  my  request,  and  drew  up  a 
confession  of  faith,  to  which  he  said,  *'  every 
Mexican  convert  would  subscribe,"  admitting  three 
modes  of  baptism,  sprinkling,  immersion,  and 
pouring,  stating  most  emphatically  that  "  impor- 
tance was  not  attached  to  the  mode" 

I  w^as  satisfied  with  the  document,  and  brought 
it  on  to  New  York,  showing  it  to  the  American 
and  Foreign  Christian  Union,  and  to  the  Bible  So- 
ciety, and  entire  satisfaction  was  expressed  by  the 
officers  of  those  Boards. 

I  had  been  in  New  York  about  two  months  when  I 
received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Westrup,  stating  that  he 
was  under  the  necessity  of  informing  me  that  he  had 
changed  his  mind  since  my  departure  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  baptism.  He  said,  he  and  all  the  converts 
had  decided  to  become  Baptists,  and  that  "  hence- 
forth the  Mexican  churches  w^ould  practice  immer- 
sion only,  and  commune  only  with  those  who  were 
thus  baptized."  I  immediately  wrote  a  reply,  that 
"my  object  had  been  to  bring  souls  to  Christ  in 
Mexico,  and  that,  in  the  choice  of  their  mode  of 
baptism,  I  had  no  dictation  to  make."  As  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian 
Union,  I  had  not  the  right  of  opposing  a  Baptist 
church  being  formed  of  the  Mexican  converts.  I 
closed  my  letter  by  saying,  "  I  commit  the  important 
14 


162      TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

matter  to  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church/^  There 
I  left  it,  feeling  no  particular  anxiety  about  the 
matter,  if  souls  could  only  be  saved,  and  continued 
my  work  of  collecting  funds  for  the  mission.  Some- 
times the  thought  occurred,  "  Why  should  I  labor  to 
bring  souls  to  Christ  with  whom  I  can  not  be  per- 
mitted to  commune  at  His  table?" 

But  my  prevailing  impression  was,  that  Mr, 
Westrup  was  laboring  under  a  very  great  misappre- 
hension in  regard  to  the  sentiments  of  our  Mexican 
Christians.  Although  there  were  some  who  preferred 
immersion,  yet  I  well  knew  they  had  by  voluntary 
and  united  consent,  entirely  abandoned  the  doctrine 
of  close  communion,  which  Mr.  Hickey  had  instituted. 
After  we  occupied  the  mission  house,  the  com^iunion 
was  open  to  all  who  loved  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
I  could  not  believe  that  they  would  consent  to  be 
trammeled  again.  Their  idea  was  that  they  had 
always  been  subjected  to  forms  in  the  Romish 
church,  and  they  utterly  rejected  any  thing  that 
savored  of  exclusiveness  or  uncharitableness.  Their 
great  desire,  I  knew,  was  to  profess  Christ  in  a  man- 
ner which  would  bring  them  into  fellowship  with  all 
His  true  people. 

In  my  communications  to  Monterey,  I  made  no 
allusion  to  the  subject,  merely  giving  instructions  to 
my  colporteurs  and  teachers,  and  the  work  went  on 
as  usual.  After  some  three  months,  I  received  a 
letter  from  the  person  whom  I  had  left  in  charge 
there,  inquiring,  *'Why  do  you  not  say  something 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      163 

about  the  Baptist  question,  as  I  know  you  are 
acquainted  with  the  facts,  because  Mr.  Westrup 
read  your  letter  to  him  about  it  before  the  congre- 
gation. Many  of  the  native  Christians  said,  ^The 
letter  is  beautiful,  and  that  you  had  done  more  to 
bring*  the  Gospel  among  them  than  any  man  had 
doue.^  They  come  every  day,  inquiring  when  you 
are  coming  back.  But  you  need  not  hasten  until 
you  complete  your  business,  as  nearly  all  the  con- 
verts stand  firm  upon  the  old  platform.  Don  Brig- 
ido*  has  maintained  his  post  under  the  greatest 
pressure  of  Mr.  W.  Some  three  or  four  in  Mon- 
terey, and  about  the  same  number  in  Cadereyta  have 
decided  to  go  with  Mr.  Westrup  and  become  Bap- 
tist.^^  After  the  receipt  of  this  information,  I  con- 
cluded that,  as  the  Mexicans  had  decided  the  matter 
themselves,  I  would  take  hold  and  aid  them  by  all 
proper  and  Christian  means,  in  the  organization  of 
churches,  in  which,  I  felt  assured,  the  great  major- 
ity of  the  members  would  unite  in  one  communion. 

When  I  returned  to  Monterey,  I  was  happy,  the 
day  after  my  arrival,  in  meeting  the  beloved  native 
Christians,  and  finding  a  uniform  sentiment  pre- 
vailing, except  with  a  very  few,  who  preferred  at- 
taching themselves  to  Mr.  Westrup. 

I  very  soon  procured  an  evangelical  minister, 
Rev.  John  Beveridge,  who  had  labored  for  several 
years  in  South  America,  and  he  immediately  organ- 
ized churches  in  Monterey,  San  Francisco,  and  Mes- 

♦  Our  principal  native  preacher. 


164     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

quital.  At  Cadereyta  an  evangelical  church  had 
been  previously  organized  by  Rev.  Mr.  Parke,*  an 
independent  missionary,  so  we  had  four  churches 
which  were  in  sympathy,  and  co-operated  together 
in  harmony.  The  dissensions  seemed  to  be  fast 
healing,  when  Mr.  Westrnp  decided  to  resign  his 
connection  with  the  Bible  Society,  with  a  view  of 
accepting  an  appointment  from  a  Baptist  Board  of 
Missions  of  New  York  for  laboring  in  Monterey. 

I  have  ascertained  through  the  secretaries  of  this 
Board,  that  they  had  received  information  (though 
not  by  any  one  on  the  ground)  that  there  were  Bap- 
tists among  the  converted  Mexicans  at  Monterey. 
Also,  that  they  had  written  to  Mr.  Thomas  Westrup, 
making  inquiries,  and  if  such  was  the  case,  offering 
to  assume  the  support  of  the  mission,  placing  him 
at  the  head  of  it.  These  facts  account  for  the  sud- 
den change  of  Mr.  AV.^s  sentiments. 

I  feel  perfectly  confident  that  if  the  Baptist 
brethren  of  New  York  had  understood  matters  as 
they  really  existed  and  proved  themselves  afterward, 
they  would  not  have  done  what  they  did,  in  sowing 
discord  among  these  newly-converted  members  of 
the  Mexican  mission.  These  "babes  in  Christ'' 
were  utterly  unprepared  to  understand  denomina- 
tional issues,  being  totally  at  a  loss  to  comprehend 
how  disunion  could  possibly  exist  among  Christ's 
true  followers. 


*I  afterward  employed  Mr.  Parke  to  labor  with  us,  and  he 
remained  in  our  employ  about  two  years. 


TWE^^TY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     165 

Mr.  Westrup  went  on  to  New  York,  resigned  his 
agency  of  the  Bible  Society,  received  ordination  and 
a  commission  from  the  Baptist  Home  Missionary  So- 
ciety, and  in  the  August  of  1870  returned  to  Mon- 
terey, and  commenced  most  vigorously  the  work  of 
breaking  up  all  our  churches  and  forming  Baptist 
churches.  For  several  months  we  were  in  constant 
turmoil,  as  Mr.  W.  and  his  followers  were  visiting 
our  members  at  their  homes,  and  in  every  possible 
manner  trying  to  induce  them  to  join  the  Baptists, 
telling  them,  as  we  were  creditably  informed,  wo 
"  were  no  better  than  the  Romanists,  as  we  rejected 
the  express  commands  of  Christ.^' 

It  can  easily  be  imagined  that  this  state  of  things 
among  Protestants  was  a  great  source  of  exultation 
among  the  priests,  and  for  a  few  months  we  were 
struggling  with  difficulties  with  which  our  persecu- 
tion from  Romanists  would  bear  no  comparison. 

During  that  time,  however,  we  had  several  aoces- 
sions  to  our  communion,  not  only  in  Monterey,  but 
in  other  places.  Our  churches  were  termed  *'  Evan- 
gelical,^^ as  that  term  corresponded  with  the  Mexi- 
can idea  of  gospel  church.  Mr.  \y.  organized  a 
Baptist  church  in  Monterey,  and  in  some  other 
places  succeeded  in  making  proselytes.* 

Two  additional  churches  were  soon  added  to  our 
number,  and  we  found  it  necessary  to  ordain  some 


*  I  have  recently  been  informed  that  the  Baptist  Society  of 
N.  Y.  has  withdrawn  its  support,  and  Mr.  Westrup  has  gone  to 
Texas. 


166     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

of  our  natives,  who  had  already  become  quite  ac- 
ceptable preachers,  so  they  might  be  properly  qual- 
ified to  admiuister  the  sacraments,  and  take  entire 
charge  of  churches.  Accordingly,  two  received  or- 
dination, and  were  sent  to  their  respective  fields.  Six 
churches  were  already  in  successful  operation,  and 
more  than  that  number  of  Protestant  schools  were 
planted  in  various  places,  besides  a  girPs  and  boys 
school  in  the  mission  building  in  Monterey.  For 
these  latter  schools  I  was  obliged  to  employ  foreign 
teachers;  but  for  the  others  I  employed  natives, 
who,  although  possessing  a  limited  knowledge  of  the 
sciences,  were  quite  competent  to  instruct  their 
pupils  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. 

A  letter  which  I  wrote  about  this  time,  published 
in  the  ^^  Christian  World,"  will  probably  give  a 
better  view  of  the  situation  and  work  than  I  am 
able  to  give  at  the  present  time.     It  says : 

''  We  have  abundant  proof  of  the  protecting 
care  and  spiritual  benediction  of  the  Great  Head- 
of  the  church  in  the  events  of  the  past  year.  I 
fully  believe  this  Mexican  mission  will  never  have 
to  pass  a  more  severe  ordeal ;  and  as  it  has  passed 
through  unscathed,  we  have  reason  for  hoping  that 
its  future  progfess  will  be  more  than  ever  before 
brilliant  and  successful.  God  has  been  better  to  us 
than  our  fears.  Never  has  there  been  a  time  when 
our  congregations  were  more  influenced  by  the 
Word  of  Truth  than  during  the  past  few  months. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     167 

Many  souls  have  let  go  their  grasp  of  Romanism, 
and  embraced  the  true  gospel  of  salvation. 

"  We  have  in  Monterey,  at  the  present  time,  ten 
who  are  under  examination,  and  will  probably  be 
baptized  at  our  next  communion.  Also,  in  other 
churches  there  are  hopeful  subjects  who  are  express- 
ing the  desire  to  become  united  with  the  people  of 
God.  We  endeavor  to  be  careful  in  admitting 
members,  and  receive  none  into  communion  un- 
til we  have  evidence  that  they  are  truly  'born 
again.'     ... 

*'  The  coming  year  must  witness  an  enlarged  plan 
of  operations  in  this  long-neglected  country.  We 
are  endeavoring  to  open  several  new  missions  with- 
in a  hundred  miles  of  Monterey,  and  have  already 
sent  men  to  prepare  the  way  by  circulating  evan- 
gelical reading,  collecting  congregations,  and  plant- 
ing Sunday  and  week-day  schools.  The  schools  we 
find  to  be  great  auxiliaries,  as  through  them  the 
Bible  can  be  introduced.  The  means  for  the  sup- 
port of  our  schools  have  been  furnished  by  Sabbath- 
schools  and  Young  Ladies'  Institutions  of  the 
United  States.  .  .  .  Our  native  evangelists  and 
colporteurs  have  received,  too,  their  entire  support 
from  the  ladies  abroad,  and  I  trust  their  interest 
will  not  wane.  These  noble  Christian  women  came 
to  the  rescue  at  a  time  when  general  indifference 
and  even  repugnance  prevailed  against  Mexico  and 
Mexicans,  and  I  feel  confident  they  will  not  desert 
the  cause  while  the  Savior  is  giving  such  evident 


168      TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

testimony  of  His  approbation  of  their  liberality  in 
behalf  of  souls  for  whom  He  died.^^ 

In  a  letter  in  June  of  1870  I  say : 

'^  As  the  churches  can  be  properly  cared  for  in 
this  vicinity,  I  have  recalled  four  men  to  go  into 
the  States  of  Zacatecas,  Durango,  and  San  Luis 
Potosi,  a  distance  of  four  hundred  miles,  and  am 
just  starting  them  off  with  Bibles  and  other  books. 
My  design  is  to  open  new  fields  in  the  regions  be- 
yond, and  I  wish  I  had  the  means  of  sending  out 
twenty  men  instead  o^  four.  The  fields  are  white 
for  the  harvest,  and  pleading  for  laborers.  My 
spirit  has  no  rest  in  view  of  the  great  work  which 

'might  immediately  be  done  in  Mexico 

Although  we  have  had  trials  during  the  past 
year,  the  work  has  progressed,  and  at  no  previous 
time  has  it  appeared  more  interesting  and  encourag- 
ing than  at  the  present." 

A  highly  interesting  case  came  before  us  some 
little  time  later,  affording  another  illustration  of 
the  power  of  the  Bible,  without  any  human  agency. 
Agua  Leguas,  a  place  about  one  hundred  miles  from 
Monterey,  was  situated  quite  remote  from  any  of 
the  public  thoroughfares,  and  had  never,  as  any  one 
knew,  been  visited  by  any  of  the  agents  or  colpor- 
teurs. In  the  summer  of  1871  one  of  our  colpor- 
teurs, being  in~that  portion  of  country,  thought  he 
would  go  to  Agua  Leguas  and  see  if  any  thing  could 
be  done  there.  He  went,  and,  much  to  his  surprise, 
found  quite  a  Protestant  community,  or,  at  least, 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      169 

several  families,  who  had,  for  quite  a  length  of  time, 
congregated  together  for  the  purpose  of  studying 
the  Scriptures.  Our  colporteur  returned  and  re- 
ported the  facts.  Don  Brigido  Supulveda,  our  na- 
tive minister,  accompanied  by  a  lay  brother,  went 
to  examine  and  aid  this  little  band  of  Bible-readers 
in  their  search  after  truth.  These  brethren  remained 
some  time,  and  found  twelve  who  gave  satisfactory 
evidence  of  having  received  the  truth  in  the  love 
of  it.  With  instructions  from  Mr.  Beveridge,  a 
church  was  organized  of  believing  Mexicans,  whose 
sole  instruction  had  been  derived  from  the  Bible 
and  one  other  book,  an  exposition  of  Romanism, 
called  '^  Nights  with  the  Romanists,"  one  of  the 
Tract  Society's  publications.  It  seemed  these  books 
had  come  into  their  hands  by  some  means,  and 
the  people,  not  being  subject  to  the  control  of  the 
priests,  were  free  to  investigate  for  themselves,  and 
their  conclusions  were,  that  the  system  of  Roman 
Catholicism,  as  portrayed  by  the  "Nights  with  the 
Romanists,''  was  false,  and  that  the  religion  of  the 
Bible,  as  they  learned  it  in  that  book,  was  the  only 
true  religion.  This  church  in  Agua  Leguas  proved 
to  be  one  of  our  staunchest  churches ;  and  who 
knows  but  there  may  be  many  other  oases  of  a  sim- 
ilar character  in  this  great  moral  desert !  Thou- 
sands of  Bibles  have  been  scattered  by  agents  over 
that  land,  and  we  know  not  what  silent  work  they 
may  be  accomplishing  through  the  agency  of  God's 
Holy  Spirit  I 
15 


170     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Image  of  the  Virgin  destroyed — Protestants  suspected — Dan- 
gers, seen  and  unseen — "Death  to  the  Protestants"  de- 
termined by  a  mob — A  colored  friend — Appeal  to  the 
Mexican  authorities;  also  to  the  American  Minister — 
Protection  obtained — Destroyers  of  the  image  unknown — 
Supposed  to  be  instigated  by  the  priests — Persecutions 
overruled  for  the  good  of  the  mission. 

DURING  the  winter  of  '69  and  70  we  suffered 
much  annoyance  from  the  Romanists.  On  the 
14th  of  December,  the  night  before  special  devo- 
tions commenced  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  an  image  of 
the  Virgin,  which  was  situated  in  a  conspicuous 
part  of  the  city  of  Monterey,  was  thrown  down  and 
broken  to  pieces.  The  destruction  of  this  object, 
which  had  long  been  regarded  with  sacred  devo- 
tion, of  course  produced  a  most  profound  sensation 
among  the  blinded  devotees.  The  morning  after 
the  event,  violent  demonstrations  were  made  towards 
the  mission-house.  Persons  would  pass  and  throw 
stones  at  the  doors  and  windows,  with  various  other 
insults.  We  were  not  aware  of  the  cause,  not  hav- 
ing heard  of  the  destruction  of  the  image;  and 
knowing  it  to  be  a  ''saint's  day,''  we  supposed  the 
demonstrations  to  be  merely  an  ebullition  of  their 
piety,  which  had  been  frequently  exhibited  on  such 
occasions.     Our  schools  continued  their  operations, 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     171 

and  all  our  work  went  on  as  usual,  although  stones 
frequently  came  against  our  windows,  breaking  the 
glass.  Late  in  the  afternoon  a  multitude  of  men 
and  boys  gathered  in  front  of  the  house,  throwing 
stones,  and  also  uttering  threatening  language. 

Through  a  neighboring  boy  I  learned  that  the 
image  of  the  Virgin  had  been  destroyed,  and  that 
the  Protestants  were  suspected  of  being  the  cause. 
I  was  convinced,  upon  this  information,  that  we 
were  in  serious  danger,  and  sent  immediately  to  the 
police  head-quarters.  After  some  time,  several  po- 
licemen came  and  dispersed  the  mob,  arresting  some 
whom  they  were  able  to  capture,  and  sent  them  to 
jail :  yet  squads  remained  around,  hidden  from  the 
authorities,  and  still  continued  their  outrages  as 
they  could  find  opportunity.  A  guard  Was  placed 
around  the  house;  but  I  had  but  little  confidence  in 
the  police,  since  they  personally,  as  I  had  learned, 
were  filled  with  indignation  against  the  Protestants. 
At  a  late  hour  of  the  night  I  went  to  the  door,  and 
found  one  of  the  police  sitting  on  the  door-step, 
with  his  head  bowed  down,  apparently  asleep.  I 
spoke  to  ,hira,  and,  as  I  did  so,  a  man  came  from 
the  governor's  house,  across  the  street,  and  said  to 
me  in  English,  "  Do  not  place  any  confidence  in 
these  men,  for  they  shut  their  eyes  so  as  not  to  see 
what  is  being  done.  I  have  heard  them  talk,  and 
they  are  not  friends  to  you.'' 

I  asked  him  who  he  was. 

He  said  he  was  a  colored  man  from  Kentucky, 


172     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

who  had  come  to  Mexico  and  joined  the  army,  and 
was  stationed  at  the  bishop^s  palace  (a  military  post 
near  town) ;  that  he  had  been  detailed  that  night  as 
sentinel  at  the  governor's  house.  "But,"  added  he, 
"I  will  keep  my  eye  on  your  house,  and  if  I  see 
any  thing  which  might  endanger  you,  I  will  give 
you  warning,  or  notify  the  alcalda/' 

I  thanked  him — retired  and  slept  a  little. 

Next  morning  several  friends  called — some  ad- 
vising us  to  leave  the  country  immediately,  as  our 
lives  were  in  imminent  danger;  saying  that  during 
the  past  night  a  quantity  of  gunpowder  had  been 
procured  for  blowing  up  the  building;  that  parties 
were  detected  in  injecting  powder  into  the  gutters 
under  the  building.  Whether  this  was  really  true 
or  not,  I  felt  that  I  had  some  reason  for  fearing  that 
something  of  the  kind  might  be  done.  I  did  not, 
however,  get  my  own  consent  to  quit  the  field,  but 
decided  to  remain  and  establish  my  legal  right. 

With  a  gentleman  friend,  a  Frenchman,  I  went 
to  the  house  of  the  alcalde  (mayor  of  the  city),  and 
asked  him  if  Americans  were  entitled  to  protection 
in  Mexico. 

"Why  not?"  said  he.  ^^ Certainly y  Americans  are 
entitled  to  equal  rights  ^nd  privileges  with  Mexi- 
cans." 

I  then  related  to  him  my  grievances,  of  which 
he  was  already  ajiprised  to  some  extent.  He  ex- 
pressed the  deepest  regret,  and  said  do  efiforts  should 
be  lacking  on  his  part  to  suppress  any  further  out- 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     173 

rages.  Notwithstanding  the  utmost  vigilance  of 
the  authorities,  daily  outrages  would  be  committed 
against  the  mission  building,  showing  that  public 
sentiment  was  not  appeased  for  the  loss  of  their 
dearly  cherished  idol. 

^^  Death  to  the  Protestants  ^^  was  written  in  large 
letters  occupying  every  available  spot  on  the  out- 
side of  the  house.  As  the  building  was  of  stone, 
and  no  external  combustible  material,  I  had  no 
cause  of  apprehending  it  might  be  set  on  fire,  but 
T  could  not  avoid  having  serious  apprehensions  that 
an  effort  might  be  made  to  destroy  it  with  gunpow- 
der. Our  Mexican  converts  sympathized  deeply  in 
my  grievances,  and,  for  several  weeks,  one  or  two 
kept  watch  in  and  around  the  premises  night  and 
day. 

I  wrote,  immediately  after  the  disturbance  com- 
menced, to  Mr.  Nelson,  United  States  Minister  at 
the  City  of  Mexico,  but  on  account  of  a  revolution 
prevailing  in  the  vicinity  of  the  capital,  I  did  not 
get  an  answer  for  six  weeks ;  but  when  the  letter 
came,  it  ^vas  all  I  could  desire.  Mr.  Nelson  ex- 
pressed the  kindest  sympathy,  and  said  I  should 
be  protected  in  my  peaceful  mission,  and  gave  me 
directions  for  procuring  from  the  governor  of  the 
State  an  official  guarantee  for  full  and  com[>lete 
protection  for  the  future.  In  case  my  presentation 
failed  to  receive  proper  attention,  I  was  to  inform 
him,  and  he  would  lay  the  matter  before  the  gen- 
eral government  at  the  capital. 


174     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

I  followed  his  directions,  and,  as  soon  as  possible, 
papers  were  made  out,  signed  by  proper  authorities, 
which  secured  to  me  and  all  my  interests  complete 
protection. 

The  authors  of  the  destruction  of  the  image  have 
never  been  ascertained.  I  do  not  believe  any  of 
the  Protestants  were  accessory  to  it,  although  the 
populace  were  made  to  believe  it.  Many  believed 
that  the  priests  instigated  the  whole  affair  for  tlie 
purpose  of  raising  a  storm  of  persecution  against 
lis,  so  we  should  be  compelled  to  leave  the  coun- 
try, if  not  put  to  death  by  the  mob.  I  was  told 
by  a  reliable  American  gentleman,  who  was  him- 
self a  Roman  Catholic,  that  when  the  bishop  vis- 
ited Monterey  during  that  year,  he  censured  the 
priests  greatly  for  permitting  the  Protestants  to 
make  such  headway  directly  under  their  ministra- 
tions, and  told  them  that  if  tliey  did  not  go  to 
studying  and  preaching  in  good  earnest,  and  keep 
their  people  away  from  Protestant  meetings,  he 
would  depose  them.  Whether  the  priests  thouglit 
it  would  be  easier  to  blow  us  up  than  to  preach 
us  down,  "deponent  saith  noV  Our  persecutions 
ceased,  and  nothing  of  a  like  serious  nature  has 
since  occurred. 


TWENTY  YEAES  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     175 


CHAPTEK  XXII. 

Revolution  of  1871 — Commenced  in  Monterey — Dissatisfaction 
with  Juarez— Difficulty  of  obtaining  soldiers — Bible-read- 
ers sought  after — Colporteur  work  greatly  hindered — Peace- 
loving  Mexicans — Mexicans  supplied  with  arms — Battles 
fought — Troops  sent  by  Government — Great  consternation 
"^^n  Monterey — Battle  fought  six  miles  from  the  city — The 
generals  flee,  and  the  soldiers  rush  into  town  to  rob  and 
murder — Houses  built  like  forts — Determine  to  protect  the 
mission  property — Soldiers  at  the  door  and  window,  de- 
manding life  or  money — Conciliate  them  with  some  re- 
freshments— Four  men  killed  on  my  sidewalk — Escape  to 
friends — Men  brought  to  order. 

IT  becomes  my  sad  duty  to  rehearse  another  case 
of  poor  Mexico's  scourge  and  disgrace — revolu- 
tion. 

Oh,  why  have  not  the  turbulent  waters  of  strife 
been  assuaged  by  the  healing  influences  of  the  gos- 
pel of  peace  in  Mexico?  Ah,  human  nature  is  still 
rife  in  Mexico  as  elsewhere!  Ambition  and  polit- 
ical jealousy  will  never  cease  to  rule  poor  fallen  hu- 
manity until  the  brighter  day  of  millennial  peace 
and  glory. 

/f  n  the  autumn  of  1871  a  revolution  commenced, 
mainly  inaugurated  by  General  Treviiio,  governor 
of  Nuevo  Leon,  the  State  of  which  Monterey  is  the 
capital,  and  assumed  quite  formidable  proportions. 
A  dissatisfaction  arose  at  the  previous  election  of 


176     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

Juarez — a  party  alleging  that  he  had  secured  his 
election  by  fraud,  and  seeming  determined  to  over- 
throw him  and  place  another  man  in  the  presiden- 
tial chair.  Perfirio  Diaz  permitted  himself  to  be 
proclaimed  as'1:he  prospective  president  of  the  re- 
public, and  took  the  field  himself.  The  feeling  was 
quite  prevalent  that  Juarez  was  assuming  somewhat 
the  character  of  a  dictator ;  and  having  been  in  the 
presidency  fourteen  years,  it  was  quite  generally 
believed  that  a  change  would  conduce  to  the  good 
of  the  country. 

As  Mexicans  are  famous  for  an  expression  of 
feeling  by  words,  it  was  inferred  that  union  of 
eifort  would  not  be  wanting  for  the  overthrow  of 
Juarez.  But  when  the  matter  was  fully  tested,  it 
was  found  that  but  two  or  three  States  would  en- 
gage in  actual  combat.  Nuevo  Leon  was  the  most 
conspicuous  of  these  on  account  of  some  particular 
grievances  which  was  conceived  Juarez  had  im- 
posed upon  the  people,  and  consequently  was  re- 
garded by  the  government  as  the  head-quarters  of 
the  rebellion.  Consequently,  Monterey  being  sub- 
ject to  an  attack  from  the  government  at  any  time, 
was  in  a  peculiarly  dangerous  condition.  The  win- 
ter of  '71  and  '72  was  full  of  disquiet,  as  we  were 
in  constant  apprehension  of  assault,  and  also  our 
work  was  much  disturbed  by  the  effort  to  procure 
men  for  military  purposes.  Our  colporteurs,  teach- 
ers, and  in  some  instances  our  preachers,  were 
sought  after  to  be  pressed  into  service.     Although 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMOMG  THE  MEXICANS.      177 

our  ordained  ministers  were  exempt  from  military 
duty  by  the  laws  of  Mexico,  yet  they  were  often 
sought  after,  and  their  congregations  were  very  much 
lessened  because  the  male  members  were  obliged  to 
hide  themselves  to  avoid  being  compelled  to  enter 
the  army.  A  general  stampede  of  hundreds  of 
Mexicans,  to  the  mountains,  greatly  disturbed  all 
kinds  of  business.  Heavy  prestimos  (forced  loans), 
for  military  purposes,  were  constantly  made  upon 
the  merchants  and  on  all  who  could  pay  any 
amount.  I  was  obliged  to  meet  the  demand,  un- 
der the  threat  of  the  confiscation  of  the  mission, 
property. 

(  Judging  by  the  utter  dissatisfaction  expressed  by 
the  majority  of  the  Mexican  people  under  these 
rigorous  demands,  I  should  say  there  was  not  a 
people  under  the  sun  who  were  more  averse  to  war 
than  these  same  poor  Mexicans,  whom  every  body 
believes  tp  be  ready  to  go  into  war  merely  fiom  the 
love  of  it. J  With  no  patriotism  to  ins])ire  them, 
they  would  hide  themselves,  and  the  leaders  of  the 
Revolution  had  to  resort  to  every  kind  of  strategy 
to  obtain  a  sufficient  number  of  men  to  make  any 
degree  of  show.  My  imj)ressions  are  that  it  is 
quite  a  small  portion  of  the  population  whiclu pro- 
cures for  the  country  the  reputation  it  has.  This 
element  is  made  up  mostly  of  Indian  character,  and 
when  no  cause  for  revolution  exists,  these  outlaws 
are  engaged  in  guerrilla  adventures  for  purposes  of 
robbery. 


178     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

Formerly,  revolutions  would  be  carried  on  with- 
out much  loss  of  life,  as  their  weapons  consisted 
of  old  gun  stocks,  comparatively  harmless,  so  that 
the  combatants  generally  all  came  out  alive,  ready 
for  another  revolution  when  an  opportunity  was 
presented. 

But  since  the  French  intervention,  and  our  civil 
war,  arms  of  an  improved  quality  have  been  fur- 
nished, and  battles  have  been  quite  sanguinary — 
thousands  sometimes  being  left  dead  upon  the  field. 
Whether  this  is  an  improved  condition  of  things, 
I  hesitate  to  say,  but  one  thing  is  evident:  the  dis- 
cordant element  of  society  in  Mexico  is  becoming 
lessened  by  these  bloody  skirmishes,  and  perhaps 
after  a  few  more  years  this  faction  may  become  so 
much  decreased  that  the  peace-loving  party  will 
predominate,  and  civil  war  and  revolution  ceavse  to 
be  the  scourge  and  disgrace  of  that  fair  land. 

Several  bloody  battles  were  fought  during  the 
winter  within  a  hundred  miles  of  Monterey,  and 
in  the  interior  Diaz  carried  on  an  unsuccessful  cam- 
paign ;  being  at  last  defeated,  and  obliged  to  flee  to 
the  mountains,  where  he  soon  died  from  disease. 
The  revolutionary  party  still  continued  their  efforts, 
after  all  hope  of  successful  issue  could  possibly  be 
entertained. 

In  the  month  of  May  it  was  announced  that 
Government  troops  were  approaching  Monterey  ; 
of  course,  great  consternation  prevailed.  Every 
available  man  was  pressed  into  service,  either  to  aid 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     179 

in  the  construction  of  fortifications,  or  to  take  the 
field.  Heavy  prestimos  were  demanded  ;  some  of 
the  leading  merchants  refused  to  meet  the  demand 
from  utter  inability  to  furnish  the  money.  In  that 
case,  they  were  forced  to  work  on  the  fortifica- 
tions; and  a  Spaniard,  who  formerly  was  a  Spanish 
Consul,  actually  dropped  down,  completely  over- 
come by  the  attempt  to  labor  under  the  scorching 
sun.  His  friends  carried  him  home,  and  by  a  com- 
promise— paying  four  thousand  dollars  instead  of 
six  thousand,  as  was  first  demanded,  he  was  liber- 
ated. 

General  Trevifio  went  out  with  his  army,  intend- 
ing to  meet  the  enemy  some  eighteen  miles  from 
Monterey,  but  failing  to  arrive  soon  enough  was 
obliged  to  have  the  engagement  within  six  miles. 
The  utmost  preparation  was  made  by  the  families 
for  security  in  case  the  enemy  got  into  town. 

I  understood  more  fully  than  ever  before  why 
houses  were  constructed  in  the  style  I  found  in 
Mexico.  The  walls  are  of  stone,  and  a  vara  (33 
inches)  thick,  and  the  windows  are  made  with  iron 
bars,  running  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  about 
three  inches  apart*.  The  doors  are  of  the  strongest 
wood,  and  seemed  by  heavy  iron  bars.  Tiie  old 
houses  were  all  built  as  securely  as  forts,  but  some 
modern  built  houses  were  a  little  less  guarded. 
AVe  prepared  for  the  worst — we  well  knew  that  if 
the  revolutionary  party  were  defeated,  lite  and 
property  were  secure  only  within  our  dwellings. 


180      TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

One  of  my  teachers  I  had  found  means  of  send- 
ing to  the  United  States  soon  after  the  commence- 
ment of  the  war,  but  the  other  I  could  not  possi- 
bly spare,  remained,  and  I  placed  her  in  the  house 
of  friends  in  a  very  secure  part  of  the  city. 

The  noise  of  the  cannon  was  very  distinctly 
heard,  and  the  battle  raged  for  several  hours.  At 
length,  clouds  of  dust,  which  we  could  see  in  the 
distance,  indicated  that  troops  were  coming  rapidly 
toward  the  town.  We  knew  not  whether  they 
were  revolutionary  troops  returning  victorious  to 
defend  us,  or  those  of  the  enemy  coming  to  com- 
plete their  long-threatened  purpose  of  destroying 
every  vestige  of  the  rebellious  city.  A  few  min- 
utes determined,  for  soon  came  squads  of  mounted 
soldiers  with  the  Governmental  uniform  riding 
into  various  parts  of  the  town.  I  was  not  partic- 
ularly alarmed  until  some  seven  or  eight  rode  up 
to  my  house.  Three  went  to  the  door  and  com- 
menced pounding  with  a  violence  which  indicated 
they  were  determined  to  make  an  entrance  even  by 
breaking  it  down.  The  others  came  to  the  win- 
dow, and  with  pointed  rifles,  demanded  "  money  or 
life.'^  I  had  in  my  house  at  that  time,  a  Mexican 
gentleman,  our  Protestant  teacher,  who  had  kindly 
offered  to  come  and  assist  me  in  the  protection  of 
the  house  and  property.  I  had  also  two  Mexican 
boys,  one  fourteen  and  the  other  nine  years  old. 
Mr.  Ayala,  my  Mexican  friend,  went  with  me  to 
the  window,  and  we  assured   the  soldiers  that  we 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.    181 

had  no  money,  and  as  we  were  not  their  enemies, 
we  hoped  they  would  not  harm  us.  But  they  were 
persistent,  and  thinking  Mr.  A.,  being  a  Mexican, 
miglit  be  able  to  conciliate  them  better  than  myself, 
I  withdrew,  and  went  into  an  adjoining  room. 

Soon  Mr.  Ayala  came  to  me,  his  face  blanched 
with  fear,  saying  :    "  They  will  kill  me  if  I  remain." 

I  told  him  to  take  care  of  himself  and  I  would 
take  care  of  the  house.  My  thoughts  were  occupied 
for  a  moment  in  the  apprehension  that  he  could  not 
scale  the  wall,  as  the  walls  of  our  yards  are  very 
high ;  but  I  very  soon  felt  the  necessity  of  turning 
my  attention  to  my  own  danger.  Tlie  pounding  at 
the  door  continued  with  renewed  violence,  and  as 
my  door  was  not  secured  by  iron  bars,  it  was  evi- 
dent they  would  soon  be  inside,  if  I  did  not  do  some- 
thing immediately.  At  the  same  time  the  boys 
were  crying  out  to  me:  "Do  go,  Miss  Rankin; 
they  have  already  broken  the  door."  I  uttered  the 
prayer  audibly,  "  O  my  God !  what  shall  I  do  ?"  The 
thought  immediately  struck  me,  I  will  give  them 
something  to  appease  them ;  and  as  soon  as  possible 
took  some  refreshments  I  had  prepared  for  an 
emergency,  and  went  to  the  window  in  the  face  of 
of  those  awful  desperadoes,  who  with  rifles  in  their 
hands,  1  knew  would  not  hesitate  a  moment  to  shoot 
me.  At  that  very  time,  a  man  whom  they  had  shot 
was  lying  dead  on  the  pavement  before  me.  My 
heart  quailed  before  such  a  sight,  and  with  manifest 
emotion,  I  approached  and  stood  face  to  face,  saying : 


182     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

"I  am  alone  and  unprotected ;  you  will  not  harm  a 
helpless  lady?"  At  the  same  time  I  passed  the 
refreshments  into  their  hands,  which  they  eagerly 
seized;  and  those  at  the  door  came  and  partook  with 
them.  They  asked  me  for  some  brandy,  which  if  I 
had  possessed,  I  should  not  have  hesitated  to  give, 
even  upon  the  strictest  ''  temperance "  principles, 
but  told  them  I  had  none.  They  then  asked  me 
for  water;  and  in  attempting  to  pass  a  cup  between 
.  the  iron  bars,  I  failed,  as  the  width  between  would 
not  permit.  Here  was  a  fearful  dilemma;  for  I 
knew  they  were  exceedingly  thirsty,  as  their  faces 
covered  with  dust  and  powder  indicated,  and  my 
thought  was,  they  will  now  order  me  to  open  the 
door,  and  in  case  I  refuse  they  will  shoot  me.  I 
stood  in  a  maze,  when  one  looked  up  to  me  with  a 
kind  expression  on  his  face,  and  said, ''  Never  mind, 
we  will  hold  our  mouths  up  to  the  bars,  and  you 
may  pour  the  water  from  the  pitcher,''  which  I  did, 
as  one  after  the  other  came  up  to  be  served. 
Although  it  was  quite  a  novel  mode  of  waiting 
upon  guests,  yet  I  think  I  never  enjoyed  greater 
satisfaction  in  any  manner  of  entertainment  which 
I  had  ever  before  adopted.  They  became  quite 
amused  over  the  performance,  and  inquiring  if  Gen- 
eral Trevino's  house  was  on  the  other  side  of  the 
street,  they  departed.  I  heard  them  break  into  the 
house;  shooting  the  man  who  was  left  in  charge, 
(the  family  had  left.)  They  also  broke  and  ruined 
every  thing  they  could  not  carry  away.    By  this  time 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICAJ^S.     183 

the  city  was  full  of  soldiers,  fully  bent  upon  murder 
and  robbery. 

Four  men  were  killed  but  a  short  distance  from 
my  house;  indeed,  every  person,  man,  woman  and 
child,  found  on  the  street  was  shot  down.  The  ut- 
most effort  was  made  to  break  open  doory,  with  axes 
and  by  balls,  and  in  some  cases  they  succeeded.  In 
one  of  the  principal  business  houses,  a  young  man 
was  instantly  killed  while  at  his  desk,  by  a  bullet 
fired  through  the  key-hole,  and  penetrating  his 
neck. 

For  four  hours  I  was  in  the  house  alone  with  my 
two  boys,  whom  I  kept  concealed  lest  they  might  be 
seen  and  killed.  I  knew  none  of  my  friends  could 
get  to  my  relief,  and  I  greatly  feared  I  might  have 
to  remain  all  night,  and  I  well  knew  those  awful 
creatures  would  become  so  much  intoxicated  by  that 
time,  that  I  should  fail  in  my  attempts  to  conciliate 
them. 

About  sunset  the  tramping  of  horses  ceased,  and 
the  firing  of  guns  seemed  to  be  in  the  distance ;  and 
I  ventured  to  look  out  of  my  window  and  could  see 
no  one  either  way  on  the  street.  I  felt  that  was 
my  time  to  escape,  and  told  the  elder  boy  to  open 
the  door,  and  taking  the  smaller  one,  I  passed  out, 
saying  to  the  one  I  left,  *'  Remain  and  take  care  of 
the  house,  and  as  soon  as  possible  I  will  send  some 
one  to  you.^'  I  hastened  out.  I  had  not  been  out 
of  the  house  before  that  day,  for  a  mouth,  on  account 
of  sickness,  and  I  felt  I  could  only  walk.     I  had 


184    TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

not  preceded  more  than  a  block  toward  my  place  of 
refuge,  when  the  boy  looked  back,  saying:  '^  They  are 
coming."  I  cast  my  eye  around,  and  saw  several 
horsemen  riding  full  speed,  with  their  rifles  before 
them,  about  three  blocks  off.  I  thought  I  have 
passed  through  too  much  peril  this  afternoon  to  be 
shot  down  on  the  street;  and  I  quickened  my  pace 
with  a  strength  I  scarcely  knew  I  possessed,  and 
succeeded  in  getting  to  my  friends,  who  had  suffered 
the  most  intense  anxiety  for  my  life.  A  sum  of 
money  had  been  offered  for  some  one  if  he  would 
go  to  me,  but  when  the  attempt  was  made,  the  sight 
of  the  dead  upon  the  street,  prevented  him  from 
getting  to  my  house. 

At  dark  some  officers  of  the  government  came 
into  Monterey,  and  brought  the  men  to  order.  At 
the  time  the  battle  ceased,  both  parties  it  seemed, 
believed  themselves  beaten  ;  and  the  Generals,  Mex- 
ican-like, fled  from  the  field,  leaving  their  men  of 
course  in  perfect  disorder.  Carillo,  the  Government 
General,  ran  and  did  not  halt  until  he  got  to  the 
Rio  Grande,  never  returning,  but  was  heard  from 
some  time  after  at  Vera  Cruz.  Trevino,  being  more 
at  home,  drew  up  when  he  got  about  thirty  miles, 
and  after  a  little  delay,  ascertaining  that  he  had  not 
really  been  whipped,  he  came  back  next  morning 
and  took  possession  of  the  field,  collecting  his  dis- 
persed soldiers.  Three  colonels  of  the  government 
being  left  on  the  field,  and  finding  their  general 
was  missing,  concluded  he  had  gone  to  Monterey, 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      185 

came  in,  and  finding  the  town  in  the  condition  it 
was,  took  possession.  A  provisionary  governor  was 
constituted  out  of  one  of  the  colonels,  and  a  govern- 
ment was  set  up  which  remained  in  force  all  of  five 
days ;  at  the  end  of  which  time.  General  Trevino 
and  his  troops  came  in  and  took  possession ;  taking 
the  newly  elected  governor  and  thrusting  him  into 
prison. 


16 


186     TWENTY  YEARS  A]\[ONG  THE  MEXICANS. 


CHAPTER   XXIIT. 

Still  in  the  hands  of  the  Revolutionists — The  people  deler- 
mlned  the  trouble  should  cease — The  Generals  consent  to 
obtain  terms  from  Juarez — Tliree  men  sent  to  the  city  of 
Mexico — Juarez  rejects  them — His  death  occurring  in  ten 
days  after  their  arrival,  Lerdo  de  Tejada  came  in  power — 
Issued  an  amnesty  proclamation — Peace  declared — Gov- 
ernment troops  take  possession  of  Monterey — Mission 
house  demanded  for  Gen.  Rocha — Resisted — Mission 
again  prospered — Obtained  a  competent  teacher  for  a 
young  men's  training  school  in  Monterey — Thirty  pupils 
under  his  instruction. 

OUR.  condition  was  not  at  all  improved,  as  we 
were  still  in  the  hands  of  the  Revolutionists, 
and  subject  to  continued  annoyances  from  the  Gov- 
ernment party,  which,  we  were  well  aware,  would, 
not  give  up  the  contest  until  Monterey  was  in  its 
possession.  The  people  of  Monterey,  and,  indeed, 
of  the  whole  state,  were  completely  overwlielnied 
with  the  attendant  evils  of  the  war,  and  the  citi- 
zens, with  unanimous  voice,  urged  the  commanders 
to  bring  the  unhappy  contest  to  a  close. 

The  pressure  being  so  great,  Trevifio  and  Qui- 
roga  consented,  provided  Juarez  would  grant  cer- 
tain conditions  which  they  proposed,  and  three'of 
the  most  reliable  men  of  Monterey  were  selected  to 
go  to  the  capital  and  confer  with  Juarez  ])erson- 
ally.     Accordingly,  they  started,  leaving  Monterey 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     187 

the  middle  of  June,  and  arriving  in  the  city  of 
Mexico  about  the  middle  of  July.  They  obtained 
access,  to  the  President,  and  presented  the  terms  of 
capitulation  offered  by  the  revolutionary  generals. 
The  terms  were  obstinately  rejected  by  Juarez,  and 
no  iiope  left  that  any  favor  would  be  shown  the  re- 
bellious party  either  personally  or  in  State  matters. 
This  was  the  condition  of  affairs  at  the  time  of 
Juarez's  death,  which  occurred  ten  days  after  the 
arrival  of  this  commission. 

The  death  of  Juarez  opened  the  way  for  Lerdo 
de  Tejada  to  come  into  power,  who,  happily,  was  a 
favorite  with  all  parties.  The  Revolutionists  had 
offered  to  lay  down  their  arms  some  months  before, 
if  Juarez  would  vacate  the  presidential  cliair  in 
favor  of  Lerdo,  who,  they  claimed,  had  received 
more  votes  at  the  previous  election  than  Juarez. 

Lerdo  immediately  issued  an  amnesty  proclama- 
tion, and  in  less  than  two  months  all  parties  be- 
came satisfied,  and  .peace  reigned  once  more  in  Mex- 
ico. 

Lerdo  was  made  president  by  a  vast  majority  at 
the  proper  time  for  the  election ;  and  the  position 
wliich  he  has  taken  in  favor  of  the  highest  inter- 
ests of  the  country,  promises  progress  and  prosper- 
ity. There  may  be,  however,  a  remnant  yet  left  of 
discord  and  revolution,  and  we  know  not  how  soon 
it  may  be  stirred  into  hostile  activity.  K'everthe- 
less,  improvement  is  unquestionably  stamped  upon 
Mexico,  yet  she  may  still  be  subject  to  some  draw- 


188     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

backs,  but  will,  I  doubt  not,  when  fully  sifted,  be- 
come a  nation  worthy  of  respect.  Public  schools 
are  being  established  throughout  the  country. — good 
school  buildings  are  being  erected,  and  the  general 
attendance  of  the  youth  is  required.  The  future 
generation  of  Mexicans  will,  undoubtedly,  bear  the 
impress  of  the  great  and  stupendous  blessings  of 
religious  freedom. 

I  will  return  again  to  our  condition  in  Monterey. 
About  the  first  of  July,  Rocha,  Government  Gen- 
eral, recaptured  the  city,  and  order,  comparatively, 
was  restored.  Although  we  anticipated  more  out- 
rages upon  the  advent  of  the  troops,  yet  we  happily 
escaped.  The  revolutionary  generals,  seeing  re- 
sistance no  longer  possible,  took  the  imprisoned 
governor,  and  re-instating  him  in  command  of  the 
city,  quietly  withdrew  with  their  forces  and  ord- 
nance. 

The  morning  of  the  advent  of  the  Government 
troops,  an  order  came  to  me  for  the  mission  house 
to  accommodate  General  Rocha  and  staff. 

Some  hundred  houses  in  the  city  were  also  de- 
manded for  the  accommodation  of  ojfficers  and  reti- 
nue. I  was  not  at  all  pleased  with  the  proposal, 
and  was  determined  to  resist  compliance  with  the 
order,  and  sent  immediately  to  the  governor  and 
alcalde  for  their  influence  in  countermanding  it. 
These  officials  had  already  left  the  city  to  meet  the 
army,  which  was  expected  to  arrive  at  twelve. 
Nothing  could   be  done  until  their  arrival,  but  we 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     189 

prepared  for  the  worst,  and  removed  every  thing 
from  the  house,  knowing  that  the  occupants,  with 
their  numerous  attendants,  would  not  fail  to  ruin 
books,  furniture,  and  every  thing  else  found  in  a 
Protestant  house,  from  mere  recklessness,  if  nothing 
more.  We  informed  the  American  consul,  and  he^ 
with  other  friends,  met  General  Rocha  upon  his  en- 
trance into  town,  informing  him  that  the  house  wa& 
owned  by  foreigners,  and  occupied  by  American 
ladies.  These  facts  elicited  the  heartiest  apologies 
from  the  general  for  the  mistake,  as  he  called  it, 
as  foreign  property  is  exempt,  by  the  laws  of  Mex- 
ico, from  military  uses.  The  American  flag,  which 
I  had  on  the  house  that  day,  was  duly  honored, 
and  I  was  much  amused  to  hear  Mexicans  say,  as 
they  passed,  "Should  any  wrong  be  done  that 
house,  there  will  a  bigger  ball  in  Mexico  than  ever 
has  been  yet.^'  We  received  the  kindest  attentions 
from  the  officers,  finding  among  them  some  decided 
Protestants. 

Our  mission,  which  had  been  somewhat  checked 
in  its  operations,  soon  recuperated,  and  our  colpor- 
teurs were  able  to  go  out  again  upon  their  work. 
Our  ordained  ministers  proved  great  helps,  and  we 
were  fortunate  in  obtaining  the  services  of  a  highly 
educated  Protestant  teacher.  This  man,  Jesus 
Ayala,  had  been  converted  in  Zacatecas,  through 
the  instrumentality  of  one  of  the  colporteurs  of  the 
Bible  Society,  from  whom  he  obtained  a  Bible,  and 
with  the  instruction  which  the  colporteur  was  able 


190     TWENTY  YEAKS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

to  give,  he  became  a  decided  Protestant  Christian 
man.  He  came  to  us,  without  any  pretensions,  and 
although  he  had  certificates  of  character  from 
Juarez  and  other  distinguished  men,  he.  did  not 
present  them  to  us  as  recommendations.  When  I 
inquired,  some  time  after  we  became  acquainted 
with  him,  why  lie  did  not  show  us  these  credentials 
upon  his  arrival,  he  replied,  "I  preferred  winning 
your  good  opinion  by  my  conduct.'^ 

We  employed  him  in  a  "  young  men's  training 
school,'*  and  he  succeeded  to  our  perfect  satisfac- 
tion. He,  with  his  wife,  united  with  our  ehuich, 
and  proved  to  be  a  valuable  acquisition  to  the  mis- 
sion.* 
/ 

*  I  regret  to  state  that  they  have  now  left  our  mission,  and 
returned  to  Zacatecas. 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     191 


CHAPTER  XXIY, 

Failing  health — Felt  I  must  leave  the  field,  oi  soon  die — Bit- 
terness of  the  cup — Resignation  to  the  Master's  will — Came 
to  New  York — The  A.  &  F.  C.  U.  decline  to  receive  my 
resignation — Wished  me  remain  at  the  head  of  the  Mis- 
sion— Finally  left  me  to  transfer  the  Mission  as  I  thought 
proper — Concluded  to  transfer  it  to  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. — 
Accepted. 

I  MUST  now  come  to  the  most  trying  event  of  my 
twenty  years  missionary  life  among  the  Mex- 
icans. The  labors  and  cares  of  the  many  years 
were  developing  consequences  which  warned  me 
that  my  physical  ability  for  continued  work  was 
very  })recarious.  A  disease,  contracted  upon  my 
first  entrance  into  Texas  in  1847,  intermittent  fever, 
increased  to  such  a  degree,  that  I  became  nearly 
prostrated.  Also,  a  severe  attack  of  sickness  which 
I  had  on  the  sea,  upon  my  return  from  the  United 
States  in  1871,  aided  greatly  in  undermining  my 
constitution.  I  had  entertained  the  hope  that  I 
might  continue  to  labor,  and  die  on  the  field.  In- 
deed, it  had  been  the  long  cherished  desire  of  my 
heart,  that  I  might  make  my  last  resting-place  with 
the  Mexican  people,  and  with  them  rise  in  the 
morning  of  the  resurrection,  as  a  testimony  that  I 
had  desired  their  salvation. 


192     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

Yet  it  was  a  serious  question,  whether  I  ought  to 
remain  with  the  impression  that  I  could  live  but  a 
brief  time,  or  whether  I  should  not  put  the  work 
into  other  hands,  and  seek  a  more  congenial  clime 
for  my  broken  constitution.  The  latter  branch  of 
the  alternative  seemed  more  consistent,  as  by  so 
doing,  my  life  might  be  prolonged  for  further  serv- 
ice in  my  Master's  vineyard.  But  it  was  a  pain- 
ful struggle  to  contemplate  the  abandonment  of  my 
long  loved  and  dearly  cherished  work.  How  could 
I  consent  to  leave  those  native  converts,  with  whom 
I  had  enjoyed  such  sweet  Christian  communion — no 
more  to  meet  them  in  the  delightful  worship  of 
God's  sanctuary  ?  Never  did  those  trophies  of 
Christ's  love  appear  so  precious,  as  when  I  felt  I 
must  tear  myself  from  them.  And  the  evangelists, 
teachers,  and  colporteurs,  how  could  I  leave  them 
and  no  more  guide  them  in  their  work  for  Christ 
and  souls — sending  them  forth  and  waiting  their 
return  with  reports  which  rejoiced  my  heart? 

Although  I  loved  the  work  beyond  my  own  life, 
yet  there  seemed  to  be  a  duty  in  the  matter,  and  I 
carried  my  sorrows  to  my  Divine  Master,  who,  I 
believed,  had  put  the  work  into  my  hands,  and  had 
been,  during  all  those  years  of  labor,  my  guide  and 
support.  In  humble  confidence,  I  was  constrained 
to  believe  it  to  be  His  will  that  I  should  retire  from 
the  arduous  duties,  and  surrender  the  mission  into 
the  hands  of  other  laborers  whom  He  might  call 
into  the  field.     The  mission  had  assumed  proper- 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     193 

tions  which  required  ordained  ministers;  and  it 
seemed  proper  that  the  general  direction  of  the 
whole  work  should  be  in  their  hands.  This  con- 
sideration, and  the  failing  condition  of  my  health, 
seemed  to  be  the  meeting  ot  two  direct  ir'ro violences 
leading  to  the  same  conclusions. 

I  felt  thankful  that  God  had  given  me  health  and 
strength  to  labor  for  Mexico  when  no  others  would 
condescend  to  notice  such  a  hopeless  field.  I  thought 
of  the  times  I  had  turned  and  wept,  because  no  one 
appeared  to  care  for  the  souls  of  the  poor  Mexicaiia. 
But  now,  evangelical  Christians,  with  one  heart  and 
one  mind,  say  by  their  actions,  "We  will  take 
Mexico  for  Christ."  What  a  happy  contrast !  Mis- 
sionaries of  all  Protestant  denominations  *  are 
hastening  to  spread  the  Gospel  among  the  long 
neglected  people. 

In  view  of  these  facts,  my  heart  seemed  relieved 
of  its  burden,  and  I  settled  peacefully  into  the  con* 
elusion  that  the  evidently  necessary  change  was  in 
the  order  of  God's  providence,  and  in  accordance 
with  His  own  wise  purpose.  I  arranged  all  matters 
pertaining  to  the  mission  as  well  as  I  could,  and 
committed  the  oversight  of  the  work  to  Kev.  Mr. 
Beveridge,  until  permanent  arrangements  could  be 
made.  In  the  month  of  September  of  1872, 1  came 
to  New  York  to  confer  with  the  American  and 
Foreign  Christian  Union,  the  Society  with  which  I 


*  Several  missionary  Boards  entered  the  field  after  1870. 

17 


194     TWENTY  Y$:A11S  among  the  MEXICANS. 

had  been  connected  since  1856.  The  directors  de- 
clined to  accept  my  resignation,  desiring  me  to 
retain  the  mission  under  my  control,  and  do  little 
or  much,  as  my  health  might  permit.  I  could  not 
feel  that  any  more  missionary  service  on  the  field 
was  my  duty,  yet,  in  consequence  of  this  decision  of 
theirs,  I  waited  for  further  developments  of  Provi- 
dence. I  continued  my  solicitation  for  funds  for 
the  support  of  the  mission  as  hitherto,  until  Jan- 
uary of  '73,  at  which  time,  the  American  and  For- 
eign Christian  Union  became  convinced  that  they 
would  be  compelled  to  give  up  all  their  foreign 
work,  on  account  of  the  withdrawal  of  the  support 
of  the  various  denominations.  The  directors  noti- 
fied me  of  this  fact,  and  left  me  to  dispose  of  the 
Mexican  mission  as  my  judgment  and  choice  might 
dictate. 

I  decided  to  confer  with  the  American  Board,  in 
relation  to  the  transfer  of  the  mission  to  it,  and  in 
the  month  of  March,  1873,  I  went  to  Boston  and 
presented  the  matter  to  the  Prudential  Committee 
of  that  Board.  I  gave  them  the  history  of  the  mis- 
sion from  its  commencement,  with  all  the  attendant 
circumstances,  as  accurately  as  possible ;  and  after 
due  deliberation  they  proposed  to  receive  it,  with 
all  its  appurtenances  and  responsibilities.  Although 
I  had  full  confidence  in  the  American  Board,  yet, 
when  I  came  actually  to  surrender  my  dearly  cher- 
ished treasure,  "  the  fruits  of  more  than  a  score  of 
years  of  weeping,  and  bearing  precious  seed,"  my 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.     195 

heart  again  shrank,  and  I  exclaimed,  '^  How  can  1 
give  it  up/^  I  left  the  rooms  of  the  Board  without 
being  able  to  say,  "  I  relinquish  the  mission  into 
your  hands,''  and  retired  to  my  dwelling — passing 
the  night  in  meditating  upon  the  duty  which  I  felt 
lay  before  me.  "  About  the  fourth  watch  '^  of  the 
night,  appeared  One,  who  in  other  scenes  of  trial 
had  come  "  walking  upon  the  sea ''  of  trouble,  and 
calmed  my  anxious  heart.  By  faith  I  realized  the 
sympathy  of  my  Divine  Master,  and  felt  the  com- 
forting assurance  that  the  mission  was  His,  and  that 
He  would  take  care  of  all  its  precious  interests. 
Indeed,  I  was  made  conscious  that  it  was  even 
dearer  to  Him  than  to  myself.  The  next  morning 
I  returned  to  the  Rooms,  and  with  the  full  consent 
of  my  heart,  gave  the  mission  and  all  its  interests 
into  the  hands  of  the  American  Board. 

It  was  received  with  a  favorable  appreciation,  and 
I  feel  confident  that  it  will  have  due  consideration 
in  the  future.  I  relinquished  all  further  care  and 
responsibility ;  the  Board  assuming  the  entire  sup- 
port of  the  mission,  and  thus  relieving  me  from  any 
more  solicitation  of  funds.  Four  new  missionaries 
have  already  been  sent  into  the  field ;  yet  more  even 
are  needed  to  occupy  the  whole  extent  of  territory 
assumed  by  the  Board. 


196     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

Concluding  thoughts — Points  in  Northern  Mexico  should  be 
immediately  occupied — True  policy  of  treating  Catholics 
— Deacon  Stoddard's  advice — Spirit  of  popery  still  alive 
in  Mexico — Martyrdom  of  Stephens — Crowning  joy  of  my 
work  among  the  Mexican  people. 

IMPORTANT  points  in  Northern  Mexico  should 
be  immediately  occupied  by  other  missionaries, 
to  collect  congregations,  organize  churches,  and 
put  into  exercise  native  talent  and  ability.  vMex- 
ico  should  become  evangelized  mainly  through  the 
instrumentality  of  Mexicans  themselves,  yet  they 
need  to  be  guided  into  the  best  manner  of  working, 
and  require  a  leading  mind  to  direct  them.  They 
are  very  submissive,  and  most  passively  yield  to 
advice  and  instruction.   ,' 

Much  precious  seed  has  been  scattered  by  Bible 
agents  and  colporteurs  over  a  wide  expanse  of  coun- 
try in  Northern  Mexico,  and  is,  I  doubt  not,  des- 
tined yet  to  bear  an  abundant  harvest.  No  means 
should  be  lacking  for  the  complete  development  of 
this  work  of  faith  and  prayer,  and  it  is  hoped  that 
the  American  churches  will  not  be  remiss  in  their 
duiy  to  sustain  the  hands  of  the  Board  with  all 
the  necessary  means  for  carrying  forward  this  work 
as  Its  importance  demands. 

A.  church  edifice  has  been  in  contemnlation  in 


TWENTY  YEAKS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      197 

Monterey,  to  be  built  on  a  lot  which  I  purchased 
at  the  same  time  I  did  the  Seminary  building.  For 
prudential  reasons  I  deferred  its  erection,  although 
I  have  had  funds  .for  the  purpose  for  four  or  five 
years.  I  have  thought  it  better  not  to  do  too  much 
at  once,  but  wait  until  the  public  mind  was  some- 
what prepared  for  seeing  a  bona  fide  Protestant 
church  right  in  their  midst,  especially  as  the  Semi- 
nary building  was  sufficiently  ample  to  allow  us  a 
very  commodious  chapel  for  religious  services. 

I  believe  it  wise,  as  far  as  possible,  to  avoid  ex- 
citing prejudices  in  our  labors  among  Roman  Cath- 
olics. The  tenacity  with  which  they  adhere  to  their 
religion  should  be  carefully  recognized,  and  every 
thing  avoided  which  tends  to  vex  and  irritate  them, 
even  though  we  may  defer  somewhat  to  their  prej- 
udices. It  has  been  a  fixed  principle  with  me  not 
to  attack  their  religion,  but  present  the  Truth,  and 
let  that  do  its  work.  To  this  sentiment,  which  I 
have  found  eminently  judicious,  I  am  indebted  to 
a  man  of  sainted  memory,  the  late  Deacon  Charles 
Stoddard,  of  Boston,  Mass.,  upon  whom  I  called  in 
my  early  labors  for  Mexico.  After  making  me  a 
liberal  donation  for  the  object  I  had  in  hand,  he 
said,  '^  In  your  labors  among  Romanists,  be  sure 
to  make  no  decided  demonstrations  against  their 
religion  ;  only  present  the  Truth  to  them.  If  you 
wish  to  enlighten  a  room,  you  carry  a  light  and  set 
it  down  in  it,  and  the  darkness  will  disperse  of 
itself." 


198     TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS. 

The  application  of  this  idea  has  always  been  per- 
tinent with  me,  and  I  would  recommend  its  adop- 
tion to  all  others  who  are  called  into  this  depart- 
ment of  Christian  labor.  While  we  are  admon- 
ished to  ''  be  harmless  as  doves,"  we  should  also  en- 
deavor to  "  be  wise  as  serpents."  An  appearance 
of  timidity  should  be  carefully  avoided,  and  yet  to 
avoid  an  undue  presumption  is  equally  important. 
With  the  Truth  of  God  in  our  hearts  and  in  our 
hands,  we  can  afford  to  be  bold,  with  a  holy  bold- 
ness ;  and  in  a  country  where  laws  are  tolerant,  we 
should  avail  ourselves  of  every  advantage  which 
the  law  gives  in  resisting  persecution.  The  spirit 
of  popery  is  still  alive,  as  has  been  recently  exhib- 
ited in  the  brutal  massacre  of  a  Protestant  mission- 
ary in  Western  Mexico.  The  priests  never  did  a 
more  unwise  thing  for  Catholicism — by  this  act 
Protestantism  will,  no  doubt,  gain  a  footing  which 
might  have  taken  years  to  obtain,  as  the  spirit  of 
intolerance  thus  manifested  can  not  fail  to  ensure 
the  execration  of  all  the  better  class  of  Mexicans, 
and  it  may  be  hoped  that  means  will  be  employed 
to  prevent  the  recurrence  of  similar  outrages. 

Although  we  may  shed  tears  of  grief  on  account 
of  the  untimely  death  of  our  fallen  brother,  yet  far 
more  may  be  achieved  for  the  cause  which  he  loved, 
by  his  death,  than  could  possibly  have  been  by  his 
continued  labor.  Martyrdom  oftentimes  bears 
precious  fruit. 

It  is  gratifying  to  know  that  another  has  taken 


TWENTY  YEARS  AMONG  THE  MEXICANS.      199 

up  the  fallen  banner  of  the  lamented  Stephens,  and 
is  going  forward  in  the  prosecution  of  the  same 
glorious  work. 

Satan  may  yet  make  attempts  to  maintain  his 
throne  in  Mexico,  but  only  to  find  himself  baffled 
and  thwarted.  The  Bible  is  rapidly  shedding  its 
hallowed  influences,  and  will  constitute  bulwarks 
against  which  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail. 

To  me,  the  crowning  joy  of  the  work  in  Mexico 
is  the  triumph  of  Divine  Truth  over  superstition 
and  error,  proving  beyond  a  doubt  that  the  Bible 
is  Heaven's  ordained  instrumentality  for  elevating 
fallen  humanity,  and  for  bringing  back  an  apostate 
world  to  the  allegiance  of  God.  If  there  is  one 
nation  of  people  more  than  any  other  with  whom 
I  shall  delight  to  join  in  singing  the  song  of  Re- 
deeming Love  in  the  day  when  that  great  multi- 
tude, which  no  man  can  number,  stands  before  the 
throne  of  God,  I  am  sure  it  will  be  with  the  Mex- 
ican nation. 

"  And  to  Him  who  has  redeemed  us  to  God  by 
his  blood,  out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and 
people,  and  nation,  and  has  made  us  unto  our  God 
kings  and  priests,  blessing,  and  honor,  and  glory, 
and  power,  to  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and 
unto  the  Lamb  forever  and  ever.'' 


The  End. 


APPENDIX 

TO     THE    SECOND     EDITION. 


AFTER  the  preparation  of  my  book  for  the 
press,  another  violent  outbreak  of  persecu- 
tion against  Protestantism  occurred  in  Mexico. 
The  massacre  of  several  Protestant  Christians  at 
Acapulco  shows  that  the  spirit  of  Romanism  still 
exists,  and  is  ready  to  show  its  true  colors  when- 
ever opportunities  present. 

It  seems  that  the  light  of  a  pure  Christianity 
had  commenced  shedding  its  elevating  influences 
upon  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  natives  of  that 
dark  region,  which  fact  stirred  up  the  enmity  of 
Rome  into  the  determination  to  destroy  the  lives 
of  those  earnest  seekers  of  the  true  Gospel  of  sal- 
vation. These  enemies  of  human  rights  succeeded 
in  their  nefarious  purposes  as  far  as  the  destruction 
of  the  lives  of  six  or  seven  individuals  was  con- 
cerned ;  but  the  Truth  still  lives,  and  will  yet 
triumph  over  the  graves  of  those  martyred  victims 
of  papal  persecution.  Slowly  it  may  be,  but 
surely,  a  tree  of  righteousness  will  yet  spring  from 
that  soil  drenched  with  the  blood  of  those  beloved 
martyrs;  and  the  persons  who  instigated  this  mur- 

(201) 


202  APPENDIX. 

derous  plot  will  be  compelled  to  hide  themselves, 
like  the  possessed  demons  of  our  Saviour's  time,  in 
the  depths  of  the  fathomless  sea. 

The  impression  has  been  produced  abroad  that 
religious  freedom  is  but  a  name  in  Mexico,  else 
such  outrages  would  not  be  committed.  This  im- 
pression I  would  like  to  correct,  as  my  personal 
knowledge  of  the  sentiment  prevailing  among  the 
majority  of  the  people  of  Mexico  warrants  the 
belief  that  such  tragic  events  are  regarded  with  the 
deepest  regret,  not  onlj  by  the  officers  of  the  gov- 
ernment, but  by  the  peace-loving  people,  of  whom 
there  are  many  in  Mexico,  notwithstanding  the 
many  indications  to  the  contrary. 

Facts  plainly  show  that  the  Mexican  govern- 
ment has  waged  a  deadly  warfare  against  papal 
power.  Where  in  any  other  country  in  which  the 
papacy  has  had  undisputed  sway,  has  there  been  a 
more  determined  action  than  in  Mexico !  Many 
years  ago  the  Church  party  was  overthrown,  and 
the  property  wrested  from  the  sacrilegious  hands 
of  the  priesthood  and  appropriated  to  the  general 
welfare  of  the  people;  and  these  despoiled  spiritual 
tyrants  were  compelled  by  the  strong  arm  of  the  law 
to  seek  their  sustenance  from  the  suffrages  of  the 
people,  instead  of  filling  their  coffers  from  the 
public  treasury  as  before.  Their  ecclesiastical 
robes  were  commanded  to  be  laid  aside,  and  a 
Catholic  priest  is  not  now  recognized  on  the  street 
from   any  ordinary  citizen.     Religious   processions 


TWENTY   YEARS   AMONG    THE    MEXICANS.    203 

are  forbidden  under  the  severest  penalty  of  the 
law.  Marriage  service  performed  by  the  clergy  is 
not  regarded  as  legal,  as  that  sacred  institution  had 
l)een  so  much  abused  by  them,  that  it  was  found 
necessary  to  completely  curtail  their  power,  and 
marriage  by  the  civil  law  was  enacted. 

The  monasteries  were  closed,  and  the  buildings 
appropriated  to  other  purposes,  and  the  monks  were 
obliged  to  seek  asylums  in  countries  more  tolerant 
to  the  Catholic  religion  than  Mexico.  More  recently 
it  has  been  found  necessary  to  suppress  the  order  of 
the  Sisters  of  Charity  and  close  the  convents,  and 
Congress  passed  a  law,  during  the  past  year,  to  that 
effect.  It  has  been  looked  upon  by  many  persons 
abroad,  as  being  a  most  extraordinary  act  of  the 
Mexican  Government,  as  the  Sisters  of  Charity  are 
known  to  be  a  class  of  persons,  who,  in  numerous 
instances,  are  benefactors  to  suffering  humanity. 
The  Government  did  not  command  the  suspension 
of  their  works  of  mercy,  but  recommended  their 
continuance  in  them,  but  ordered  them  to  lay  aside 
their  peculiar  distinguishing  garb,  and  assume  that 
worn  by  other  women  in  Mexico.  But  the  dis- 
comfited nuns,  rather  than  give  up  their  conceived 
holy  attire,  have  quit  their  country  and  sought 
shelter  in  this  and  other  countries,  where  the  vest- 
ments of  Romanism  are  less  obnoxious  than  they 
are  in  Mexico. 

Objections  to  the  convents  arose  from  their  seclu- 
sion, and  because  of  their  affording  a  rendezvous 


204  APPENDIX. 

for  parties  of  an  exceedingly  suspicious  character. 
These  religious  cloisters  were  subject  to  the  undis- 
puted control  of  the  priests,  among  whom  virtue  is 
not  supposed  to  exist,  in  Mexico.  For  confirmation 
of  this  supposition  I  will  relate,  in  evidence,  a  fact 
which  came  under  my  observation  several  years  ago. 
A  gentleman  who  resided  in  one  of  the  principal 
towns  on  the  Kio  Grande,  a  merchant  of  extensive 
business,  informed  me  that  he  had  a  niece  whom  he 
had  wished  to  place  in  a  Mexican  convent,  where 
she  might,  with  other  attainments,  become  familiar 
with  the  Spanish  language.  He  made  inquiries  of 
persons  who  had  traveled  extensively  in  Mexico, 
and  had  enjoyed  the  means  of  becoming  familiar 
with  the  character  of  the  convents,  and  through 
these  sources,  which  he  believed  to  be  reliable,  he 
had  learned  that  scarcely  "  one  out  of  twenty  girls  '* 
who  enter  these  secluded  domains  of  popery,  emerge 
with  purity  of  heart  and  character. 

Tliis  gentleman,  who  was  an  intelligent  Jew,  said 
he  had  no  prejudices  on  account  of  their  religion,  as 
to  him,  Catholicism  stood  on  the  same  footing  with 
Protestantism  ;  but  of  the  character  of  the  nunneries 
of  Mexico,  he  had  the  most  utter  disrespect  and  horror. 

It  is  my  opinion  that  this  gentleman  labored 
under  no  misapprehension,  and  that  these  pretended 
educational  institutions  were  exerting  a  demoralizing 
influence  which  was  felt. in  every  department  of 
society.  The  Government  could  not  fail  to  know 
this,  hence,  the  solution  of  this  "  extraordinary  act.^' 


TWENTY   YEARS   AMONG  THE   MEXICANS.    205 

It  is  fully  evident  that  the  Mexican  Government 
is  emerging,  although  by  great  tribulation,  out  of 
desolations  scarcely  conceivable  by  those  who  have 
no  definite  knowledge  of  the  calamities  which  have 
befallen  the  country  through  the  baleful  influence 
of  Koman  Catholicism.  The  train  of  evils  can  not 
be  rectified  at  once,  and  perhaps  not  during  the 
present  generation.  The  many  sad  aspects  which 
this  unfortunate  country  exhibits  from  time  to  time 
should  be  regarded  with  an  eye  of  charity,  and  due 
forbearance  exercised  toward  the  slow  progress 
which  seems  to  be  going  on  in  Mexico. 

The  priests  still  exercise  considerable  control  over 
a  portion  of  the  ignorant  masses.  The  wonder  is, 
with  such  subtle  and  determined  foes,  that  Protest- 
antism has  gained  the  footing  it  has.  So  visibly 
has  divine  power  been  exercised  in  the  establish- 
ment of  a  pure  Christianity  in  Mexico,  that  we  need 
not  doubt  of  its  ultimate  triumph.  Thus  far,  and 
no  farther  shall  the  enemy  be  permitted  to  prevail 
in  a  cause,  which  is  pre-eminently  the  Lord's  cause. 
The  history  of  all  Christian  Missions  presents  the 
same  record  as  that  of  Mexico.  The  establishment 
of  Christ's  kingdom  in  this  world  required  a  costly 
sacrifice,  and  for  the  extension  and  perpetuity  of  this 
kingdom,  we  should  not  shrink  from  any  offering 
which  duty  to  Christ  may  demand. 

Aside  from  the  demoralizing  influence  of  Roman- 
ism, the  Mexicans  generally  are  a  simple,  inoffen- 
sive people.     Being  a  mixture  of  races,  we  find 


206  4.PPENDIX. 

characteristics  which  scarcely  exist  in  any  other 
nation  of  people.  Probably  the  Indian  element 
predominates,  as  their  habits  correspond  more  with 
that  race;  yet  there  are  exhibited  many  distinctive 
traits  of  Spanish  character.  Sometimes  a  very 
favorable  combination  is  observed,  where  the  cool 
blood  of  the  Indian  is  happily  blended  with  the  hot 
blood  of  the  Spaniard.  Mexicans  are  found  of  calcu- 
lating minds  with  quick  and  ingenious  penetration, 
whom,  if  born  and  reared  under  other  circumstances, 
might  have  become  lights  in  the  world. 

Juarez  was  a  man  of  rare  natural  ability,  and 
notwithstanding  the  great  disadvantages  under 
which  he  labored,  he  exhibited  a  moral  and  mental 
character  which  would  reflect  honor  on  any  country. 
Even  Santa  Anna  portrayed  a  great  amount  of 
genius,  although  deficient  in  moral  principle.  Few 
men  of  any  nation  are  capable  of  exerting  a  more 
extensive  and  powerful  influence  than  this  political 
tyrant  during  his  reign  over  Mexico. 

While  we  find  some  leading  minds  in  Mexico  we 
find  the  greater  portion  of  the  people  passive  under 
the  rule  of  their  superiors.  Unlike  the  North 
American  Indians,  they  are  easily  made  subjects  of 
the  will  of  others.  Peonage,  a  species  of  slavery, 
has  prevailed  from  the  earliest  period,  and  still 
exists,  yet  is  gradually  disappearing.  Although  a 
species  of  slavery,  it  is  voluntary,  as  the  individual 
sells  himself  for  a  sum  of  money,  and  engages  to 
work  for  the  one  to  whom  he  sells  himself  until  he 


TWENTSr    YEARS   AMONG  THE   MEXICANS.    207 

pays  tlie  debt.  The  wages  are  determined  by  the 
man  who  pays  the  money,  and  he  is  careful  to  make 
them  so  low  that  the  poor  man  can  never  obtain 
the  means,  above  the  support  of  his  family  for  his 
redemption  ;  consequently  remains  a  peon  for  life,  as 
he  can  labor  for  no  other  master  but  the  one  to 
whom  he  has  obligated  himself.  Parents  sometimes 
dispose  of  their  children  in  this  unnatural  manner, 
in  cases  of  extreme  necessity.  Soon  after  I  went  to 
Monterey,  I  observed  a  boy  on  the  street  selling 
confectionary,  and  my  attention  was  attracted  by 
his  stopping  frequently,  and  looking  in  upon  my 
school  through  the  grated  windows.  I  sometimes 
talked  with  him,  and  found  him  an  intelligent  boy 
of  about  eleven  years  of  age.  He  would  say,  that 
he  would  like  to  go  to  school  too,  that  he  believed 
he  could  learn  his  book  as  well  as  any  others.  I 
made  inquiry  about  this  boy,  and  ascertained  that 
his  father  had  sold  him  for  seventeen  dollars,  and 
that  his  owner  was  giving  him  a  mavier  (six  cents) 
a  day  for  his  services. 

The  bright  appearance  of  the  boy  interested  me, 
and  I  made  inquiries  of  his  conduct,  and  became 
satisfied  of  his  hopeful  character,  and  proposed  to 
his  father,  that  if  he  would  give  me  control  of  the 
boy  for  five  years,  I  would  pay  his  redemption,  take 
him,  clothe  and  educate  him  at  my  own  expense. 
He  accepted  the  proposition,  and  Filemon  became  a 
member  of  my  family  and  a  pupil  in  my  school. 
He  manifested   the  deepest  gratitude,  and  proved 


208  APPENDIX. 

himself  worthy  of  my  confidence  and  affection.  His 
scholarship  was  highly  gratifying,  and  when  his 
term  of  education  had  expired  was  capable  of  teach- 
ing, and  we  put  him  in  charge  of  oue  of  our  schools. 

The  Mexicans  are  susceptible  of  the  btrongejst 
friendships,  and  I  have  always  found  them  true  and 
faithful  as  long  as  I  reposed  confidence  in  them.  It 
has  rarely  occurred  that  a  Mexican  has  proved  him- 
self treacherous  to  me,  although  that  characteristic 
is  often  charged  to  the  account  of  these  people. 

Women  are  treated  with  due  consideration.  If 
any  thing,  woman  holds  the  highest  position  in  the 
family,  dispensing  her  will  without  opposition.  The 
wants  of  these  people  are  few  and  simple,  hence 
there  exists  but  little  necessity  for  labor,  and  they 
are,  consequently,  habitually  indolent.  The  climate 
contributes  to  this  end ;  as  there  being  scarcely  any 
winter,  they  are  under  no  necessity  of  preparing  for 
the  future.  Flocks  and  herds  subsist  on  the  mount- 
ains and  on  the  prairies  with  but  little  care,  and 
productions  abound  almost  spontaneously,  or  with 
but  little  actual  labor,  s6  that  their  food  can  easily 
be  obtained.  The  principal  bread  of  the  Mexicans 
is  the  tortilla,  a  small  cake,  made  somewhat  like  a 
griddle  cake,  from  corn,  ground  between  two  stones 
by  the  women.  Although  there  are  mills  where 
wheat  is  made  into  flour,  and  corn  might  be  ground 
into  meal,  yet  the  natives  prefer  the  primitive  mode, 
and  the  greater  portion  of  the  labor  performed  by 
the  women  is  grinding  their  corn  and  making  tor- 


TWENTY    YEAES   AMONG   THE   MEXICANS.    209 

tillas.  Mexicans  would  consider  their  meal  incom- 
plete without  this  kind  of  bread,  which,  with  frijoles 
(a  small  bean),  and  meat  highly  seasoned  with 
pepper,  garlics,  and  onions,  constitutes  the  chief 
living.  Dishes  are  often  prepared  of  a  compound 
of  meat  and  vegetables,  and  gotten  up  in  a  manner 
not  to  be  despised  by  foreigners  even.  Their  usual 
manner  of  taking  their  meals  is  sitting  on  their 
heels  or  on  the  floor,  around  the  vessels  in  which 
their  food  has  been  cooked,  and  taking  their  food  in 
their  fingers,  or  when  necessity  requires  they  make 
a  sort  of  a  spoon  of  their  tortilla.  This  primitive 
mode  is  generally  practiced,  yet  among  some  of  the 
better  class  of  Mexicans  a  more  civilized  style  is 
adopted.  I  do  not  believe,  however,  that  a  dozen 
families  can  be  found  in  Monterey  who  have  a  knife 
or  a  fork  in  their  houses  for  eating  purposes.  It  is 
only  within  a  few  years  that  chairs  have  been  used, 
and  now  are  regarded  in  many  houses  as  more  for 
ornament  than  for  use.  The  wife  of  the  Governor 
said  to  me  one  day,  ^'I  get  so  tired  sitting  on  a 
chair,  I  have  to  sit  down  on  tlie  floor  to  rest 
myself." 

In  many  respects,  the  Mexicans  are  the  true  chil- 
dren of  nature,  following  only  those  habits  which 
inclination  dictates.  I  have  hesitated  breaking  into 
their  long  established  customs,  where  I  could  see 
no  decided  immorality  growing  out  of  them,  lest 
they  might  confound  external  improvements  with 
internal  reformation  of  heart  and  character.     Some 


210  APPENDIX. 

change  in  dress,  however,  we  have  always  insisted 
on  for  church  and  school,  as  their  mode  was  quite 
too  light  and  airy  to  comport  with  our  ideas  of  pro- 
priety. A  ready  compliance  was  always  manifested 
by  the  converts,  and  we  never  failed  to  urge  a 
change  of  habits  in  any  respect  where  we  thought 
any  moral  principle  was  involved. 

Family  affection  is  a  prominent  trait  of  Mexican 
character.  Although  domestic  life  has  been  subject 
to  vicissitudes  which  might  have  destroyed  all  family 
ties,  yet  affection  has  bound  those  people  together 
where  no  other  bond  has  existed.  Before  religious 
liberty  was  established,  marriage  was  subject  to  the 
clergy,  and  as  these  dignitaries  of  the  church  had 
no  object  but  a  mercenary  one,  their  fee  for  perform- 
ing the  ceremony  was  so  exorbitant  that  but  few  of 
the  people  were  able  to  meet  it,  consequently,  the 
great  majority  of  Mexican  people  who  were  living 
together  in  the  family  relation,  had  never  been 
united  by  marriage.  The  evils  which  might  have 
grown  out  of  this  loose  state  of  affairs  were  not  as 
disastrous  as  might  have  resulted,  as  most  of  those 
who  came  together  in  this  unscriptural  manner, 
remained  faithful  through  life  in  all  their  duties 
and  relations. 

The  practice  of  the  priests  in  this  matter,  so  im- 
portant to  the  well  being  of  society,  shows  how  much 
they  cared  for  the  morals  of  their  subjects,  and  were 
it  not  a  well  know  fact,  would  appear  too  perfectly 
absurd  to  be  credited.     I  have  heard  of  somewhat 


TWENTY   YEARS   AMONG   THE   MEXICANS.    211 

an  amusing  incident  related  of  one  priest  who 
demanded  only  a  donkey  for  performing  the  mar- 
riage service,  and  as  every  Mexican  is  able  to  own  a 
donkey,  the  priest  was  thronged  with  applicants  for 
marriage,  until  his  enclosures  became  filled  with 
these  humble  animals.  Providence  favored  this 
benevolent  priest  by  making  it  necessary  to  draw 
water  from  a  distance  to  supply  the  town,  and  he 
was  enabled  to  turn  his  donkeys  to  profitable  ac- 
count. 

This  animal  abounds  in  Mexico,  even  the  beggars 
ride  on  donkeys  as  they  go  from  door  to  door  on  the 
days  which  the  law  allows.  Begging  is  so  common 
in  Mexico  that  it  has  to  be  restricted  to  a  certain 
day  of  the  week,  and  on  that  day  the  streets  are 
thronged,  and  the  donors  generally  have  their  gifts 
prepared,  as  long  prayers  are  repeated,  and  often 
exceedingly,  annoying,  so  the  sooner  the  beggar  is 
disposed  of  the  better. 

Although  there  are  many  sad  exhibitions  of 
Mexican  character,  nevertheless,  there  are  found 
many  redeeming  ones.  Moving  about  among  these 
people  for  twenty  years,  I  have  felt  a  consciousness 
of  safety  which  was  produced  by  the  impression 
which  I  instinctively  entertained,  that  a  Mexican 
would  never  harna  a  lady.  I  have  lived  often 
entirely  alone  in  my  house,  and  yet  without  any 
fear.  Time  and  again,  have  I  traveled  without  any 
other  protection  than  Mexicans,  and  frequently  have 
been  obliged  to  sleep  in  Mexican  houses,  surrounded 


212  APPENDIX. 

by  people  of  whom  I  knew  nothing,  yet,  strange  as 
it  may  seem,  I  committed  myself  to  quiet  rest, 
because  I  knew  my  faithful  guard,  the  proprietor  of 
the  stage,  would  watch  that  no  harm  came  near  me, 
taking  his  position  for  rest,  where  he  might  be  sure 
that  his  charge  should  be  unmolested. 

Mexicans  have  a  chivalrous  respect  for  woman, 
and  an  estimation,  I  have  often  thought,  nearly 
allied  to  a  sacred  reverence.  Their  deity  is  a 
woman ;  the  people  generally  have  no  higher  con- 
ception of  a  Divinity  than  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  I 
fully  believe  they  dare  not  treat  a  woman  otherwise 
than  respectfully,  lest  they  offend  their  dearly  loved 
Madonna.  It  is  not  unfrequently  the  case,  that  gen- 
tlemen traveling  with  money  or  under  other  danger- 
ous circumstances,  avail  themselves  of  the  company  of 
ladies,  knowing  that  the  worst  class  of  Mexicans  are 
awed  by  the  presence  of  a  lady.  During  revolu- 
tions, men  who  have  wives  are  secure  from  being 
drafted  for  the  army  while  by  their  side,  as  the 
officer  wojLild  not  so  insult  a  lady,  as  to  execute  his 
commission  upon  her  husband  in  her  presence. 
Hence,  during  those  fearful  times,  a  man  is  rarely 
seen  outside  his  home,  or  if  obliged  to  go  out  on  the 
street,  he  is  quite  sure  to  keep  his  better  half  at  his 
side. 

It  is  generally  conceded  that  the  civilization  of  a 
country  can  be  measured  by  the  estimation  in  which 
woman  is  held,  and  the  natural  inference  would  be, 
that  Mexico  had  arrived  at  a  much  higher  degree 


TWENTY   YEARS   AMONG   THE   MEXICANS.    213 

of  civilization  than  facts  clearly  show.  We  can  not 
tell  how  far  this  chivalrous  sentiment  has  served  to 
mollify  Mexican  character,  nor  what  degree  of  bar- 
barism might  have  prevailed  among  a  people  of  such 
unfortunate  birth  and  education. 

In  my  missionary  labor  among  the  Mexicans,  I 
have  experienced  very  great  advantages  from  this 
prevailing  sentiment.  Much  surprise  has  been  ex- 
pressed at  my  audacity  in  planting  Protestant  in- 
stitutions right  in  the  teeth  of  Romanism,  particu- 
larly at  Monterey,  in  the  very  heart  of  Popery,  and 
at  so  early  a  period  that  religious  liberty  among 
many  was  scarcely  realized  to  be  a  fact.  The 
priests,  no  doubt,  watched  with  jealous  eye  this 
singular  invasion  of  their  sacred  territory;  yet  what 
could  they  do,  a  woman  was  at  the  bottom  of  the 
mischief,  and  how  could  they  lay  violent  hands  on 
her!  ,  Protestantism  and  the  Bible  gained  a  firm 
footing  in  Mexico,  and  the  persecuting  hand  of 
Romanism  was  stayed.  I  would  not  presume  lo 
say  that  it  was  the  wisdom  of  God  to  put  a  woman 
in  the  front  ranks  of  Protestantism  in  Mexico,  but 
I  do  say  that  a  woman  has  stood  firmly  on  ground 
of  which  a  man  would  have  been  dispossessed,  and 
perhaps  with  the  loss  of  his  life. 

It  is  of  little  importance  comparatively  by  whose 
instrumentality  a  pure  Christianity  has  acquired  a 
permanent  footing  in  Mexico,  but  it  is  a  matter  of 
great  importance  and  of  joyful  exultation,  that  the 
true  Light  is  now  emanating  from  many  parts  of 


214  APPENDIX. 

Papal  Mexico,  and  shedding  its  purifying  influences 
upon  the  hearts  of  thousands  of  its  benighted  people. 
I  fully  believe,  that  if  the  American  churches  do 
their  duty  as  God's  Providence  seems  to  be  pointing 
out,  not  many  years  will  elapse  before  Mexico  takes 
her  place  among  the  evangelized  nations  of  the  earth. 
What,  though  revolutions  may  prevail  in  Mexico, 
and  though  an  uprising  might  convulse  the  country 
from  one  extremity  to  the  other,  to-morrow,  \\^  need 
not  be  surprised  nor  discouraged !  These  convul- 
sions are  the  upheaving  of  public  sentiment  which 
needs  purifying;  and,  no  doubt,  will  come  out  of 
these  fires,  elevated  and  refined.  I  would  say  to 
Protestant  Christians,  stand  ready  with  your  Bibles 
and  other  printed  truth,  to  apply  those  leaves  which 
are  for  the  healing  of  the  nations  when  the  turbu- 
lent waves  become  assuaged.  Christ  is  bidding  us 
take  that  land  for  Him,  and  shall  we  hesitate  to  go 
forward,  even  at  the  risk  of  life,  in  a  battle  which 
our  glorious  Captain  has  waged  against  papal 
arrogance  and  usurpation  ?  'Faith  already  plants 
the  standard  of  victory  upon  the  scene  of  conflict, 
and  although  some  brave  heroes  may  fall  on  the 
field  of  battle,  yet  victory  is  sure  to  triumph  in  the 
end,  for  the  asseveration  of  the  Almighty  has  gone 
forth,  "  unto  Me,  every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every 
tongue  shall  confess.'^ 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
TOi>^-      202  Main  Library 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

1  -month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  colling  642-3405 

6-month  loons  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books  to  Circulation  Desk 

Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  due  dote 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


cu 


ffiC.  CIR.    MAY  1  5 


mo 


INTERLIBRAF  ;Y  LOAN 


JAN  1  1 


1982 


UNiV.  OF  CAUF-.  BERK 


NOV  2  4  199t 


mxjm. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  3/80  BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

®s 


VD    on  /  r^^ 

RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
BIdg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station  *- 

University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made 
4  days  prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


fjUL  2  1  2005  MAR  ^  4  2007 


DD20  15M  4-02 


